Skip to main content

Full text of "The races of the Old Testament"

See other formats


m% 


^T, 


JLJHPaHjs  of  Bible  Bnotoletogi 

XVI 

The 

Races  of  the  Old  Testament 


A.    H.    SAYCE,   LL.D. 

AUTHOR  OF 

'  FRESH  LIGHT  FROM  THE  MONUMENTS  ' 
THE  HlTTITES,  OR  THE  STORY  OF  A  FORGOTTEN  EMPIRE,'  ETC. 


THE   RELIGIOUS   TRACT   SOCIETY 

I'ATKRNOSTKK    Ko\V.    65    ST.    l'AUL*S    CIIURCHYAkI> 
\NH     1(14    I'ICCADILI.V 
l89l 


HORACE    HART,    PRINTER   To   THE   UNIVERSITY 


PREFACE. 


THE  following  pages  must  be  received  with  the 
indulgence  due  to  first  attempts  in  a  new  field  of 
research.  Ethnology  itself  is  but  a  young  science,  still 
busied  in  collecting  its  facts  and  arranging  its  materials  ; 
biblical  ethnology  is  younger  still.  Indeed,  it  is  only 
within  the  last  three  or  four  years  that  a  study  of  the 
ethnology  of  the  Old  Testament  has  become  possible. 
We  owe  the  greater  part  of  the  materials  upon  which  it 
must  be  based  to  that  prince  of  living  excavators  and 
practical  archaeologists,  Mr.  Flinders  Petrie.  The  casts 
and  photographs  of  the  ethnographic  types  represented 
on  the  Egyptian  monuments,  which  he  made  for  the 
British  Association  in  the  winter  of  1886-7,  have  at  last 
given  us  a  solid  foundation  upon  which  to  work.  To 
Mr.  R.  S.  Poole  belongs  the  merit  of  first  calling  the 
attention  of  anthropologists  to  the  unexplored  mine  of 
facts  preserved  in  the  pictures  of  the  ancient  Egyptian 
artists,  and  to  the  leading  members  of  the  Anthropo 
logical  Institute  that  of  obtaining  a  grant  for  their 
reproduction.  But  the  grant  by  itself  would  not  have 
carried  us  very  far ;  there  were  needed  the  seeing  eye 
A  2 


4  PREFACE. 

and  the  observing  mind  of  the  explorer,  to  select  the 
most  typical  and  best  preserved  examples,  and  to  photo 
graph  or  model  them  with  scientific  skill.  The  results 
of  Mr.  Petrie's  labours  are  given  in  the  Report  of  the 
British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science  for 
1887,  in  a  report  by  Mr.  Petrie  himself  on  'Racial 
Photographs  from  the  ancient  Egyptian  Pictures  and 
Sculptures,'  and  in  a  supplementary  paper  by  the  Rev. 
H.  G.  Tomkins  on  the  '  Collection  of  Ethnographic 
Types  in  Egypt.'  Further  articles  on  the  same  subject 
have  been  published  by  Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Petrie  in 
the  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  Institute,  and  the 
Babylonian  and  Oriental  Record,  references  to  which 
will  be  found  in  the  footnotes  to  the  present  volume. 
With  characteristic  generosity,  Mr.  Petrie  has  allowed 
an  unrestricted  use  to  be  made  of  his  photographs  in 
illustrating  the  pages  which  follow.  Those  who  desire 
a  complete  set  of  the  photographs,  which  number  several 
hundreds,  can  obtain  them  at  the  low  price  of  45^.  from 
Mr.  Browning  Hogg,  75  High  Street,  Bromley,  Kent. 

Apart  from  these  photographs  there  is  little  published 
material  available  for  the  student  of  Old  Testament 
ethnology.  Most  of  the  Assyrian  and  Babylonian 
examples  must  be  studied  in  the  original  bas-reliefs  and 
terra-cotta  figures  in  the  British  Museum  ;  the  figures 
of  the  Armenian  soldiers  depicted  on  the  bronze  gates 
of  Balawat  are  reproduced  in  the  plates  accompanying 
the  memoir  on  The  Bronze  Ornaments  of  the  Palace  Gates 
from  Balawat,  published  by  the  Society  of  Biblical 


PREP  ACE.  5 

Archaeology  ;  while  the  photographs  of  the  early 
Chaldacan  heads  discovered  at  Tello,  and  now  in  the 
Louvre,  will  be  found  in  the  beautifully-executed  plates 
(3,  6,  12,  and  22)  of  de  Sarzec  and  Heuzey's  Dhouvertes 
en  Chaldte. 

The  pictures  and  sculptures  bequeathed  to  us  by  the 
Egyptians  have,  however,  an  ethnological  value  far 
exceeding  that  of  other  similar  relics  of  Oriental  anti 
quity.  The  Egyptian  artist  had  an  innate  gift  for 
portraiture  ;  he  seized  at  once  the  salient  traits  in  an 
individual  face,  and  reproduced  them  with  almost  photo 
graphic  fidelity.  The  trustworthiness  of  his  likenesses 
can  be  proved  in  numerous  instances.  Doubtless  at 
times  he  may  have  exaggerated  some  striking  feature  in 
the  head  of  a  foreigner,  and  Dr.  Garson  has  remarked 
to  me  that  in  certain  cases  the  forehead  is  made  to 
recede  unnaturally.  But  such  exaggerations  only  bring 
into  stronger  relief  a  racial  peculiarity,  and  it  may  after 
all  be  questioned  whether  the  exaggeration  is  as  great 
as  it  seems.  At  all  events  a  comparison  of  the  Hittite 
profile  as  drawn  by  the  Egyptians  with  the  profile  as 
drawn  upon  the  Hittite  monuments  by  the  Hittites 
themselves  goes  to  show  that  the  exaggeration  was  not 
on  the  Egyptian  side.  We  have  only  to  look  at  the 
heads  in  the  inscriptions  published  by  Dr.  Wright  in  his 
Empire  of  the  Hittites  (plates  viii  and  ix)  to  assure  our 
selves  of  the  fact. 

The  Egyptian  artists  took  as  their  models  the 
prisoners  whom  the  Pharaoh  had  led  with  him  into 


6  PREFACE. 

Egypt.  They  drew  consequently  from  life,  and  it  is 
astonishing  what  a  close  racial  resemblance  exists  in 
every  instance  between  the  members  of  a  group  which 
comes  from  the  same  locality,  in  spite  of  the  individual 
differences  of  detail  which  the  artist  has  been  careful  to 
note.  Though  the  individual  face  may  have  peculiarities 
of  its  own,  the  racial  type  presented  by  it  can  never  be 
mistaken.  Of  course  in  the  case  of  the  Egyptians  them 
selves  the  ethnologist  has  an  assistance  which  he  does 
not  possess  in  the  case  of  their  enemies  or  allies.  The 
portraits  of  the  natives  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile  which 
they  have  bequeathed  to  us  in  statuary  or  in  painting, 
are  supplemented  by  the  mummies  in  which  the  actual 
features  of  the  dead  are  still  preserved.  Professor 
Virchow's  measurements  of  the  skulls  of  the  Pharaohs, 
whose  mummies  were  found  at  Deir  el-Bahari,  illustrate 
the  advantage  this  has  been  to  the  anthropologist. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  pages  more  than  one 
new  fact  will  be  found  to  be  announced  for  the  first 
time.  Thus  the  geographical  position  of  the  Zakkur 
of  the  Egyptian  monuments  has  at  last  been  settled 
by  a  papyrus  obtained  last  winter  by  Mr.  Golenischeff, 
with  the  further  consequence  that  they  must  be  the 
Teukrians  of  Salamis  in  Cyprus.  A  definite  habitation 
has  accordingly  been  obtained  for  those  enemies  of 
Egypt  who,  in  the  age  after  the  Exodus,  descended 
upon  her  from  the  islands  of  the  north. 

Before  concluding  I  must  offer  an  apology  for  the 
repetitions  which  will  be  met  with  in  the  volume.  They 


PREFACE.  .7 

have  been  due  to  the  necessity  of  making  the  book  intel 
ligible  to  readers  who  are  not  ethnologists  by  profession. 
In  fact  one  of  my  main  difficulties  in  writing  it  has  been 
to  present  a  new  department  of  ethnological  study  in  a 
clear  and  readable  form.  Terms  like  dolichocephalic 
and  leptorrhine  must  indeed  occur,  explanations  must 
be  given  of  the  mode  in  which  skulls  are  measured  and 
the  facial  angle  determined,  but  I  hope  that  I  have  suc 
ceeded  in  making  the  scientific  meaning  of  such  terms 
clear  to  every  reader,  and  in  robbing  the  explanations  of 
some  portion  of  their  repellent  character.  It  must  be 
remembered,  however,  that  it  is  impossible  to  treat  a 
scientific  subject,  if  it  is  to  be  of  any  scientific  value,  in 
what  is  called  a  purely  '  popular '  manner.  We  may 
make  science  intelligible  to  the  educated  public ;  it 
ought  to  be  the  aim  of  every  man  of  science  to  do  so  ; 
but  intelligibility  is  one  thing,  the  inaccurate  super 
ficiality  which  is  too  often  signified  by  '  popular  writing ' 
is  another. 

In  one  respect  I  have  ventured  to  break  the  rule  laid 
down  for  those  who  wish  to  gain  the  ear  of  a  wide 
audience.  I  have  given  references  in  the  footnotes  from 
time  to  time  for  the  statements  made  in  the  text.  Many 
of  the  conclusions  of  ethnology  are  still  disputed,  and 
many  of  its  facts,  more  especially  those  bearing  on  the 
races  of  the  Old  Testament,  are  hidden  away  in  learned 
journals.  For  the  sake  of  clearness  I  have  often  had  to 
speak  positively  where  the  evidence  does  not  yet  amount 
to  more  than  preponderant  probability,  and  in  such  cases 


8  PREP  ACE. 

it  is  right  that  those  who  wish  to  study  the  subject  more 
in  detail  should  know  where  to  look  for  the  facts  relating 
to  it.  Where  references  are  not  given  it  means  that  the 
statement  in  the  text  is  generally  accepted,  or  rests  (a.s 
in  the  case  of  the  cuneiform  inscriptions)  on  the  authority 
of  the  author,  or  finally  is  one  on  which  the  Biblical 
ethnologist  is  not  called  upon  to  give  a  decided  opinion. 
This  is  fortunately  the  case  as  regards  the  discussions 
connected  with  the  prehistoric  races  of  Western  Europe. 
My  aim  will  be  accomplished  if  I  have  succeeded  in 
drawing  the  attention  of  Biblical  students  to  a  new  and 
fruitful  field  of  enquiry.  Year  by  year  we  may  expect 
fresh  materials  to  be  discovered,  and  new  points  of  view 
to  be  opened  up.  What  is  chiefly  wanted  are  workers 
and  observers  to  utilise  the  discoveries  that  are  made. 
I  shall  be  content  if  I  have  sketched  the  main  outlines 
of  the  path  which  they  should  pursue,  and  have  stimu 
lated  others  to  investigate  the  origin  and  history  of  the 
races  of  the  ancient  world  ;  diverse,  indeed,  in  the  eyes 
of  science,  but  one  in  a  common  humanity  and  a  common 
hope. 

A.  H.  SAYCE. 
AUGUST,  1891. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PACK 

I.    THE  SCIENCE  OF  ETHNOLOGY 9 

II.     LANGUAGE  AND  RACE 28 

III.  THE  TENTH  CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS 39 

IV.  THE  SEMITIC  RACE 69 

V.    THE  EGYPTIANS .        .82 

VI.    THE  PEOPLES  OK  CANAAN 100 

VII.    THE  HITTITES 130 

VIII.    AFRICA,  EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA 143 

IX.    CONCLUSIONS 166 

TABLE  OF  RACES  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT      .        .        .  174 

APPENDIX .        .175 

INDEX                                                                                        .  17? 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


SAHOBCBDL.  ttflBc  of  RJBHKS  IT- 


ae  -nrnic  01 


>o,  i.  Head  »  i 


So.  3.  Tie  king  of  ±e 


5o.  4.  FFmrn  ieact  inm  ±e  G»c  Hall  of  Karaak   2t  ide  ,  dme 

of  Ramses  EL 
5ii.  s.  Thee  HrrtH».   r  beads  iorn  die  top  «  tbe  TrioM  of  the 

S.  ade  .  -me  u  Ramses  EL 
So.  r   H«d   )i  tiie  dnef  of  Ganaa  or  GmA  oran  the  oaroie  a 

lae.atKamMk. 

. 


IJST  01'   II.LVSTRATIOXS. 

P.  109.   Head  of  a  Menti-Sati  (of  the  Sinaitic  Peninsula)  from  the  gate  of 

Nekht-Hor-heb  at  Karnak.     The  type  is  strongly  Jewish. 
P.  123.   Head  of  an  inhabitant  of  lanua  on  the  Euphrates,  in  the  country  of 

Mitanni,  the  Aram-Naharaim    of   Scripture,  from  the  Great 

Hall  of  Karnak,  time  of  Ramses  II. 
P.  124.  Head  of  a  Rutennu  of  Hittite  type,  from  the  Great  Hall  of  Karnak 

(north  side),  time  of  Ramses  II. 
P.  125.  Head  of  an  inhabitant  of  Damascus,  from  the  temple  of  Thothmcs 

III  at  Karnak  (southern  face  of  the  pylon). 

P.  127.  Heads  of  inhabitants  of  Ashkelon  of  a  Hittite  type  from  the  cross- 
wall  of  Karnak. 
P.  153.  Head  of  a  Shakalsha  from  the  fa9ade  of  Medmet  Habu,  time  of 

Ramses  III.     The  type  is  Latin,  and  probably  represents  a 

Sikel. 
P.  155.  Head  of  a  Shairdana  or  Sardinian  from  the  fa9ade  of  Medinet 

Habu,  time  of  Ramses  III. 
P.  156.  Head  of  a  Hanivu  or  Ionian  Greek,  from  the  pylon  of  Hor-em-heb 

(Eighteenth  Dynasty)  at  Karnak. 
P.  159.  Head  of  a  member  of  the  Western  (or  Libyo-European)  race,  from 

a  painting  on  the  wall  of  the  tomb  of  Meneptah. 


THE  RACES  OF  THE  OLD 
TESTAMENT. 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE   SCIENCE   OF   ETHNOLOGY. 

WE  are  all  familiar  with  the  fact  that  mankind  is 
divided  into  races.  Modern  literature  is  full  of 
allusions  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  the  Keltic  race, 
the  Latin  race,  and  the  like.  We  cannot  look  at  a 
negro  without  feeling  that  he  belongs  to  a  different 
species  of  humanity  from  ourselves,  to  a  different  race 
in  fact.  Racial  distinction  is  one  of  the  first  and  most 
prominent  facts  which  impress  themselves  upon  the 
mind  of  the  student  of  man. 

Like  most  words  which  are  in  popular  use,  the  word 
'  race '  is  often  employed  in  a  somewhat  loose  sense. 
Scientifically,  however,  it  has  a  very  precise  and  definite 
meaning.  In  the  language  of  science,  the  terms  '  race ' 
and  'species'  are  equivalent  in  their  application  to  man  ; 
whatever  is  signified  by  the  one  term  is  signified  also 
by  the  other.  In  the  case  of  the  lower  animals  we  can 
speak  only  of  '  species '  ;  man  has  appropriated  to  him 
self  a  special  term  to  denote  the  species  into  which  he 
is  divided,  and  that  term  is  *  race.'  The  science  of 
ethnology  is  the  science  which  deals  with  the  races  of 
mankind. 


10  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

0 

A  race,  then,  is  not  a  nation  or  a  nationality  or  a 
community,  or  even  a  people.  A  nation  may  consist 
of  more  than  one  race  ;  it  is  a  body  of  men  bound  to 
gether  by  the  possession  of  a  common  government  and 
a  common  history,  but  not  necessarily  of  a  common 
origin.  The  British  nation  is  a  mixture  of  various 
races ;  the  political  union  which  has  existed  among 
them  for  centuries  has  made  this  mixture  a  nation.  A 
nationality  is  that  part  of  a  nation  which  has  preserved 
the  memory  of  its  common  history.  It  is  that  part  of 
a  population  which  has  grown  into  a  community  with 
similar  laws,  habits,  and  language.  The  possession  of 
a  common  language  is,  in  fact,  the  basis  of  a  nationality, 
just  as  the  possession  of  a  common  government  is  the 
basis  of  a  nation  and  the  possession  of  a  common  origin 
the  basis  of  a  race.  The  claims  of  a  nationality  must 
be  decided  on  linguistic  grounds,  those  of  a  nation  on 
political  grounds,  while  racial  unity  is  determined  by 
kinship  in  blood  and  physiological  traits.  A  confusion 
of  race  with  nationality  has  more  than  once  brought 
with  it  disastrous  political  results. 

The  term  '  people '  is  wider  than  those  of  '  nation ' 
and  '  nationality.'  A  people  is  a  nation  and  more  than 
a  nation  ;  it  represents  the  population,  whatever  may 
be  its  origin  or  history,  which  exists  in  a  particular 
geographical  locality.  On  the  other  hand,  its  geo 
graphical  application  may  cause  it  to  be  used  in  a 
narrower  sense  than  the  term  '  nation '  ;  '  the  people 
of  England '  do  not  include  the  whole  of  the  '  British 
nation.' 

We  must  at  the  outset  disabuse  our  minds  of  the  old 
fallacy  that  race  and  language  are  synonymous.  Lan 
guage  is  no  test  of  race;  the  same  race  may  speak 


THE  SCIENCE   OP  ETHNOLOGY.  II 

different  languages,  and  different  races  may  speak  the 
same  language.  We  need  not  look  further  than  our 
own  island  to  discover  the  truth  of  this.  English  is 
spoken  by  men  alike  of  Teutonic,  Scandinavian,  and 
Keltic  blood.  The  Kelts  of  Cornwall  speak  the  same 
language  as  the  Scandinavians  of  the  northern  counties, 
or  the  Teutons  of  the  east  coast.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Kelts  of  Cornwall  and  Wales  speak  different  lan 
guages,  while  within  the  limits  of  Wales  itself  we  have 
a  Welsh-speaking  and  an  English-speaking  population 
which  nevertheless  belongs  to  the  same  race.  Perhaps 
the  Jews  afford  the  best  proof  of  the  futility  of  drawing 
ethnological  conclusions  from  the  evidence  of  language. 
Wherever  the  Jews  have  gone  they  have  adopted  the 
language  of  the  country  in  which  they  have  settled. 
There  are  numbers  of  Jews  or  persons  of  Jewish  descent 
in  England  who  know  no  other  language  than  English, 
and  who,  on  philological  grounds  alone,  could  not  be 
distinguished  from  the  ordinary  Englishman.  The 
sacred  language  of  certain  communities  of  Jews  in 
South-eastern  Europe  is  not  Hebrew  but  old  Spanish, 
that  having  been  the  language  of  their  ancestors 
when  they  were  expelled  from  Spain  in  the  fifteenth 
century. 

All  that  is  proved  by  a  community  of  language  is 
social  contact.  The  fact  that  the  Kelts  of  Cornwall 
speak  English  proves  that  they  have  been  socially  in 
contact  with  Englishmen.  It  is  astonishing  how  quickly 
and  easily  languages  are  borrowed  by  one  people  from 
another,  and  there  are  certain  races  which  seem  to 
display  a  peculiar  readiness  to  adopt  the  language  of 
others.  Usually,  of  course,  it  is  conquest  which  causes 
a  people  to  adopt  the  language  of  another,  the  slave 


12  THE   RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

or  servant  rather  than  the  master  being  compelled 
to  understand  what  is  said  to  him.  Latin  was  spoken 
throughout  Western  Europe  and  Northern  Africa  before 
the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire.  But  other  causes  be 
sides  conquest  will  bring  about  the  same  result.  The 
Norman  conquerors  in  France  and  Italy  adopted  the 
languages  of  the  conquered  ;  the  necessities  of  trade 
superseded  Hebrew  by  Aramaic  in  Palestine  in  the 
last  few  centuries  before  the  Christian  era,  and  the 
spread  of  Arabic  through  the  eastern  world  has  been 
due,  not  so  much  to  the  sword  of  Islam,  as  to  the 
need  of  reading  and  understanding  the  Qoran  in  its 
original  tongue. 

The  utmost  that  the  ethnologist  can  derive  from  the 
testimony  of  language  is  a  presumption  that  where  he 
finds  two  peoples  or  tribes  speaking  the  same  language, 
further  investigation  may  show  him  that  they  also  be 
long  to  the  same  race.  Language,  we  have  seen,  in 
dicates  social  contact,  and  social  contact  often  implies 
intermarriage  as  well.  The  Kelts  of  Cornwall  and 
Wales  have  intermarried  for  centuries  with  the  neigh 
bouring  population  of  England. 

Intermarriage,  however,  produces  only  a  mixed  race, 
and  it  is  not  mixed  races  but  pure  races  which  the 
ethnologist  wants  to  investigate.  Moreover,  as  we  shall 
see,  even  in  a  mixed  race  a  large  proportion  of  the 
individuals  belonging  to  it  fall  under  the  definite  types 
which  characterise  the  several  races  of  which  it  is  com 
posed.  Though  the  race  as  a  whole  remains  mixed, 
the  individuals  within  it  have  a  tendency  to  revert 
to  the  racial  types  of  their  ancestors  on  either  the 
paternal  or  the  maternal  side.  The  most  superficial 
observer  has  no  difficulty  in  distinguishing  at  least  two 


THE   SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  13 

different  types  among  English-speaking  Welshmen,  one 
belonging  to  a  slight,  short,  and  dark  race,  the  other 
to  a  thickly-built  blond  one. 

The  attempt  to  base  ethnological  conclusions  upon 
philological  evidence,  to  argue  from  similarity  of  lan 
guage  to  similarity  of  race,  has  been  the  bane  of 
archaeological  speculation.  We  have  been  told  that 
the  same  blood  flows  in  our  veins  as  in  those  of  the 
dark-skinned  Hindu,  because  the  languages  we  speak 
are  related  to  one  another,  and  it  has  been  assumed 
that  all  those  who  spoke  Semitic  languages  in  the  old 
world  belonged  to  the  same  '  Semitic '  race.  It  is  there 
fore  necessary  to  insist  upon  the  fact  that  race  and 
language  belong  to  two  wholly  independent  provinces 
of  study,  and  that  the  endeavour  to  confound  ethnology 
and  philology  can  result  only  in  injury  to  both.  The 
ethnologist  must  leave  language  to  the  philologist,  while 
the  philologist  leaves  race  to  the  ethnologist ;  it  is 
only  the  anthropologist  whose  sphere  of  science  is  wide 
enough  to  embrace  both.  But  we  shall  have  to  dwell 
more  fully  upon  this  matter  in  the  next  chapter. 

The  subject-matter  of  ethnology,  then,  are  the  physio 
logical  characteristics  of  man,  in  so  far  as  they  serve  to 
separate  him  into  distinct  species  or  races.  It  has  to 
determine,  in  the  first  place,  what  these  characteristics 
are,  and  then  by  their  help  to  ascertain  into  how  many 
races  and  sub-races  the  human  genus  is  divided.  This 
is  the  practical  side  of  the  science,  a  side  which  is  slowly 
being  worked  out  by  careful  observation  and  the  collec 
tion  of  materials.  When  the  materials  have  been  all 
collected,  and  the  observations  made,  it  will  be  time 
to  turn  to  the  theoretical  side  of  the  science,  and  specu 
late  on  the  origin  of  races  and  the  causes  which  have 


14  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

led  to  their  creation.     At  present  speculation'  upon  such 
matters  would  carry  us  but  a  little  way. 

One  of  the  most  important  characteristics  that  dis 
tinguish  races  one  from  another  is  the  shape  of  the 
skull.  Certain  races  are  what  is  called  dolichocepha 
lic  or  long-headed,  while  others  are  brachycephalic  or 
round-headed.  These  terms  relate  to  the  proportion 
of  the  length  of  the  skull  to  its  breadth.  If  its  transverse 
diameter  is  to  its  longitudinal  in  the  proportion  of  from 
70  to  80  to  100  the  skull  is  dolichocephalic;  if  it  is  in  the 
proportion  of  from  80  to  90  to  100  it  is  brachycephalic. 
A  skull  which  is  in  the  proportion  of  75  to  100  is  a 
typically  long  one  ;  a  skull  which  is  in  the  proportion 
of  85  to  100  is  typically  broad.  Skulls  below  the  pro 
portion  of  70  to  100  or  above  that  of  90  to  100  are  not 
met  with,  and  many  craniologists  regard  skulls  in  which 
the  proportion  is  about  80  to  100  as  mesocephalic  or 
medial.  Stature  often  corresponds  to  the  form  of  the 
skull,  a  tall  stature  accompanying  a  long  skull  and  a 
short  stature  a  round  skull. 

Stature,  however,  is  largely  dependent  on  food  and 
nourishment.  Stunted  growth  is  often  the  result  01 
insufficient  food,  or  exposure  to  insanitary  conditions. 
Savage  tribes  which  have  been  remarkable  for  their 
short  stature  before  their  contact  with  European  civili 
sation,  have  increased  in  height  and  general  size  when 
in  receipt  of  a  regular  supply  of  plentiful  food.  Stature 
by  itself  cannot  be  regarded  as  one  of  those  physio 
logical  traits  which  separate  race  from  race.  It  may  be 
a  racial  characteristic,  and  is  so  in  some  instances  ;  but 
in  other  cases  it  is  dependent  on  the  nourishment  given 
to  the  growing  child. 

Even  craniology  is  not  always  a  safe  guide.     Skulls 


THE  SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  15 

may  be  artificially  distorted  from  their  natural  form, 
and  we  know  of  tribes  in  which  such  distortions  have 
been  customary.  The  children  of  the  Flathead  Indians 
of  North  America,  for  instance,  were  subjected  to  an 
artificial  flattening  of  the  skull  while  their  bones  were 
still  soft  and  plastic.  Their  heads  were  placed  between 
pieces  of  board,  which  gradually  brought  them  into  the 
required  shape.  In  dealing  with  ancient  skulls,  there 
fore,  the  craniologist  must  be  on  his  guard  against  such 
deformations.  Here,  as  elsewhere  in  science,  it  is  unsafe 
to  argue  from  '  a  single  instance.' 

Apart  from  artificial  distortions,  however,  the  shape 
of  the  skull  is  one  of  the  most  marked  and  permanent 
characteristics  of  race.  It  is  startling  to  see  how  un 
changeably  the  same  type  of  skull  is  reproduced, 
generation  after  generation,  in  the  same  race.  Where 
more  than  one  type  of  skull  appears  in  a  population  we 
may  safely  conclude  that  more  than  one  race  is  present. 
Where  we  find  in  the  same  family  a  long-headed 
member  and  a  round-headed  member,  we  may  feel  sure 
that  the  blood  of  two  races  is  running  in  their  veins. 

The  shape  of  the  skull,  in  fact,  is  due  to  physiological 
causes  which  act  from  the  moment  of  birth.  When  the 
transverse  sutures  of  the  skull  unite  before  the  longi 
tudinal  ones,  the  skull  is  dolichocephalic  ;  where,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  converse  is  the  case,  the  skull  is  brachy- 
cephalic. 

By  the  sutures  of  the  skull  are  meant  the  lines  of 
union  between  its  various  bones.  These  vary  in  different 
races.  In  the  case  of  the  lower  races  they  are  simpler 
than  in  that  of  the  higher  races,  and  disappear  at  an 
earlier  period  of  life.  As  a  consequence  of  this  the  skull 
becomes  as  it  were  a  solid  mass  of  bone,  and  prevents 


1 6  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

the  expansion  of  the  cavity  in  which  the  brain  is  placed. 
Small  single  bones  are  sometimes  met  with  in  the 
sutures  ;  one  of  these,  called  the  '  Inca-bone,'  and  found 
towards  the  back  of  the  head,  is  characteristic  of  certain 
South  American  tribes. 

The  weight  and  size  of  the  brain  are  less  important 
than  the  'convolutions  '  which  characterise  it.  It  is  true 
that  on  the  whole  the  brains  of  the  lower  races  weigh 
less  and  occupy  less  space  than  the  brains  of  the  higher 
races,  but  individual  exceptions  to  the  general  rule  are 
so  numerous  as  to  make  '  cerebral  capacity,'  so-called,  of 
little  use  to  the  ethnologist.  On  the  other  hand  the 
brains  of  the  higher  races  are  distinguished  by  more 
complex  convolutions  than  those  of  the  inferior  races, 
and  though  the  subject  requires  fuller  investigation  than 
has  yet  been  given  to  it,  it  is  one  which  the  ethnologist 
cannot  afford  to  neglect. 

Next  to  the  shape  of  the  skull  the  position  of  the 
jaws  is  perhaps  the  most  valuable  of  ethnological  tests. 
The  greater  the  projection  of  the  jaws  beyond  the  line 
of  the  face,  the  more  animal-like  is  the  latter.  Man 
alone  has  a  true  chin,  as  the  chin  disappears  where 
prognathism  or  projection  of  the  jaws  exists  to  any 
serious  extent.  Prognathism  is  characteristic  of  the 
lower  races,  as  it  was  of  the  early  races  whose  skulls 
have  been  found  in  the  caves  of  Northern  Europe ;  the 
higher  the  race  in  the  scale  of  humanity  the  less  pro 
minent  are  its  jaws.  It  is  not  difficult  to  determine  the 
degree  of  prognathism  in  a  given  skull.  By  drawing  a 
line  from  the  forehead  to  the  most  protrusive  part  of  the 
jaws,  and  from  that  again  to  the  point  of  the  chin,  we 
obtain  what  is  termed  '  the  maxillary  angle.'  The  acute- 
ness  of  the  angle  necessarily  depends  on  the  prominence 


THE  SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  17 

of  the  jaws.  The  ethnological  importance  of  the 
measurement  may  be  judged  when  we  find  that  whereas 
in  the  case  of  the  average  European  the  angle  is  one  of 
1 60°,  in  the  case  of  the  negro  it  is  only  140°.  The  negro, 
in  fact,  stands  almost  as  much  below  the  European  as 
he  stands  above  the  orang-outang,  whose  maxillary  angle 
is  110°. 

Prominent  jaws  imply  the  development  of  physical 
strength  and  appetite  at  the  expense  of  the  intellectual 
faculties.  A  race  which  is  characterised  by  prognathism 
may  be  expected  to  be  characterised  also  by  powerful 
appetites,  muscular  vigour,  and  poverty  of  thought  and 
imagination.  Individual  exceptions  will  of  course  be 
found  to  the  general  rule  ;  thinkers  may  arise  among 
prognathic  races,  and  '  men  of  brutish  mind  '  may  exist 
among  orthognathic  races,  but  science  is  concerned,  not 
with  individual  exceptions,  but  with  the  general  rule. 

Along  with  the  '  maxillary  angle '  the  ethnologist 
must  take  note  of  the  '  facial  angle.'  This  is  formed  by 
a  line  drawn  from  the  forehead  to  the  jaws  as  before, 
and  a  second  line  drawn  at  right  angles  to  it  which 
passes  through  the  aperture  of  the  ear.  From  the  facial 
angle  we  can  determine  the  prominence  of  the  forehead 
and  the  size  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  skull.  It  is  a 
commonplace  that  a  broad  high  forehead  indicates 
intellectual  capacity,  while  the  development  of  the 
hinder  portion  of  the  head  implies  a  corresponding 
development  of  the  coarser  animal  qualities.  It  is 
instructive,  therefore,  to  see  how  closely  connected  the 
maxillary  and  facial  angles  are  with  one  another.  Pro 
gnathism  is  accompanied  by  a  low  receding  forehead  ; 
orthognathism  by  that  with  which  Greek  sculpture  has 
made  us  familiar.  While  the  facial  angle  of  the  Euro- 


1 8  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

pean  averages  80°,  that  of  the  negro  averages  70°,  and 
that  of  the  orang-outang  40°. 

The  teeth  again  are  often  characteristic  of  a  difference 
of  race.  Among  some  races  they  are  remarkably  large 
and  sound,  while  other  races  are  distinguished  by  their 
readiness  to  decay.  Climate  and  food  seem  to  have 
little  to  do  with  this ;  while  the  Egyptians  have  always 
been  celebrated  for  the  excellence  of  their  teeth,  their 
Nubian  neighbours  lose  them  very  generally  at  an  early 
age.  Most  of  the  black-skinned  populations  have 
wisdom-teeth  with  three  fangs,  which  are  cut  early  and 
are  lost  late,  whereas  the  wisdom-tooth  of  the  European 
has  but  two  fangs,  is  cut  late  and  lost  early.  The 
wisdom-tooth,  however,  is  evidently  disappearing  from 
the  mouth  of  the  white  race.  The  oldest  skulls  found 
in  Europe  have  wisdom-teeth  with  three  fangs  each  like 
those  which  still  survive  among  the  less  developed  races 
of  mankind,  and  there  is  a  well-marked  tendency  among 
the  upper  classes  of  European  society  for  the  wisdom- 
teeth  to  remain  embryonic.  In  a  large  proportion  of 
cases  they  are  never  cut  at  all.  This  may  be  due  to 
the  decreasing  size  of  the  jaw,  which  grows  smaller  with 
the  increased  development  of  the  brain  ;  the  smaller  the 
jaw  the  greater  the  difficulty  the  wisdom-teeth  have  in 
forcing  their  way  through  the  gums. 

The  form  of  the  nose  and  of  the  eyes  may  also  dis 
tinguish  one  race  from  another.  We  are  all  familiar 
with  the  flat  nose  and  wide  nostrils  of  the  negro,  with 
the  somewhat  hooked  nose  of  the  Jew  or  the  Beduin, 
and  with  the  oblique  and  rounded  eyes  of  the  Chinaman 
or  Japanese.  Indeed  the  '  orbital  index/  as  it  is  techni 
cally  termed,  differs  widely  in  different  races.  In  the 
Mongolian  the  orbit  is  nearly  circular,  being  sometimes 


THE   SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  19 

in  the  proportion  of  93-100,  while  skulls  have  been 
discovered  in  the  ancient  cemeteries  of  Gaul  in  which  the 
proportion  is  as  much  as  61-100.  The  thickness  or 
fulness  of  the  lips  again  is  a  racial  feature,  characteristic 
of  the  African,  and  found  also  in  the  Egyptian  and  the 
Jew. 

Still  more  distinctive  is  the  character  of  the  hair.  In 
some  races  it  is  straight,  in  others  curly,  in  others  again 
like  wool.  The  difference  depends  upon  its  form.  The 
nearer  the  shape  of  the  individual  hair  is  to  a  cylinder 
the  flatter  it  will  be.  The  woolly  hair  of  the  negro  is 
due  to  the  fact  that  his  hair  is  oblong  in  form,  while  the 
hair  of  the  Mongolian  or  Malay,  when  examined  under 
a  microscope,  proves  to  be  round,  and  consequently  is 
straight  and  lank. 

The  amount  of  hair  on  the  body,  again,  varies  in 
different  races.  The  Ainos,  the  aborigines  of  Japan, 
are  thickly  covered  with  it  so  as  almost  to  resemble 
animals  ;  the  Mongol  and  American,  on  the  other  hand, 
are  distinguished  by  its  absence  ;  while  the  Australian 
and  most  of  the  European  races  possess  it  in  consider 
able  quantities.  Artificial  attempts  to  eradicate  it,  even 
when  extended  through  many  generations,  do  not  seem 
to  produce  any  effect. 

The  colour  of  the  hair,  moreover,  is  an  important 
test  for  determining  racial  affinities.  The  white  race  is 
separated  by  it  into  three  well-marked  varieties.  The 
Scando-German  with  his  '  pasty- white  '  complexion  has 
pale  or  straw-coloured  hair ;  the  hair  of  the  freckled 
Kelt  or  Kabyle  of  Northern  Africa  is  of  a  golden  red, 
while  the  other  members  of  the  blond  race  have  black 
hair,  or  a  red  hair  which  is  merely  a  variety  of  black. 
The  darkness  of  the  hair  will  of  course  vary  in  intensity, 
B  a 


20  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

but  in  all  cases  it  must  be  distinguished  from  the  brown 
or  auburn  hair  which  is  the  result  of  intermarriage 
between  a  dark-haired  and  a  fair-haired  race.  Dark 
hair  is  usually  accompanied  by  dark  eyes;  in  the  British 
Islands,  however,  and  more  especially  in  Ireland  and 
Scotland,  the  so-called  'Goidhelic'  stock  is  characterised 
by  black  hair  and  blue  eyes. 

The  colour  of  the  eyes  is  of  less  importance  from 
the  point  of  view  of  the  ethnologist  than  the  colour  of 
the  hair.  Light  eyes  are  one  of  the  characteristics  of 
the  blond  race,  or  at  least  of  that  portion  of  the  blond 
race  which  is  also  characterised  by  fair  hair.  But 
whereas  in  the  Scando-German  stock  the  normal  eye 
is  pale  blue  or  grey ;  in  the  Keltic  stock  the  blue  is  deep 
and  dark.  The  colour  of  the  eyes,  however,  seems  to 
be  more  readily  affected  by  racial  mixture  than  almost 
any  other  feature  of  the  body,  and  its  evidence,  there 
fore,  must  not  be  pressed  too  far.  Indeed,  Dr.  Beddoe 
has  pointed  out  in  his  Races  of  Britain  that  it  largely 
depends  upon  the  amount  of  light  to  which  the  eyes  are 
subjected.  In  a  cloudy  sky  like  that  of  the  west  of 
Ireland  the  organ  is  deprived  of  a  portion  of  its 
colouring  matter,  blue  eyes  being  the  result,  whereas 
where  the  sunshine  is  brilliant  and  constant  the  pigment 
is  needed  as  a  protection  and  the  eyes  remain  black  or 
brown. 

Closely  connected  with  the  colour  of  the  hair  and 
eyes  is  the  colour  of  the  skin.  This  is  the  most  obvious 
of  all  the  distinctions  between  race  and  race,  and  was 
naturally  the  first  to  attract  notice.  The  oldest  attempt 
to  construct  what  we  may  call  an  ethnographic  chart — 
that  made  in  the  tomb  of  the  Theban  prince  Rekh- 
ma-Ra  about  a  century  before  the  birth  of  Moses— 


THE  SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  21 

divides  mankind  into  the  black  negro,  the  olive-coloured 
Syrian,  the  red-skinned  Egyptian,  and  the  white  Libyan. 
The  inhabitants  of  southern  Arabia  and  the  opposite 
coast  of  Africa  are  coupled  with  the  Egyptian  on 
account  of  their  colour,  while  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Greek  islands  and  the  shores  of  Asia  Minor  are  for  the 
same  reason  coupled  with  the  Libyan.  It  is  true  that 
the  division  is  not  strictly  scientific.;  modern  researches 
have  shown  that  the  Syrian  and  Egyptian  belong  to  the 
white  race,  and  that  the  ruddy  skin  of  the  latter  is  due 
to  exposure  to  the  sun.  The  ancient  artists  of  Egypt, 
indeed,  confessed  as  much  ;  it  was  only  the  men  who 
were  painted  red  :  the  women,  whose  life  was  largely 
passed  indoors,  are  represented  with  skins  of  a  pale 
yellow. 

The  dark  colour  which  is  characteristic  of  race  has 
nothing  to  do  with  climatic  influences.  The  colour  of 
the  skin  of  the  American  native  is  pretty  much  the 
same,  whether  he  comes  from  the  cold  highlands  of 
Canada,  from  the  tropical  swamps  of  Central  America, 
or  from  the  dense  forests  of  Brazil.  In  Northern  Africa 
we  find  the  fair-skinned  Kabyle  and  the  swarthy  Bedawin 
living  side  by  side  in  precisely  the  same  manner  and 
under  the  same  conditions  of  climate  and  food.  For  the 
last  six  thousand  years  or  more  Egyptians  and  Nubians 
have  dwelt  in  the  same  valley  of  the  Nile ;  except  where 
he  has  intermarried  with  his  darker  neighbour,  the 
Egyptian  still  remains  a  member  of  the  white  race,  while 
the  skin  of  the  Nubian  is  almost  as  black  as  that  of  the 
negro. 

The  dark  colour  of  the  black  races  is  due  to  a  pigment 
which  is  spread  over  the  true  skin  immediately  beneath 
the  epidermis  or  scarf-skin.  Indeed,  in  the  case  of  the 


3,1  THE  PACES  OF  THE   OLD    TES7AMEN7. 

negro,  at  all  events,  it  is  found  even  in  the  muscles  and 
brain.  The  pigment  mainly  consists  of  carbon  excreted 
by  the  lungs  in  the  form  of  carbonic  oxide,  and 
deposited  from  the  capillaries  upon  the  skin  and  mem 
branes.  Decreased  action  of  the  lungs  accordingly 
implies  an  increased  deposit  of  colouring  matter.  Any 
thing  which  stimulates  the  capillaries  will  have  the  same 
result,  and  it  is  on  this  account  that  exposure  to  the  sun 
so  frequently  tans  the  skin.  Such  tanning,  however,  is 
never  permanent  and  cannot  be  inherited.  It  is  wholly 
distinct  from  the  dark  tint  which  distinguishes  the  skin 
of  the  Italian  or  Spaniard,  and  still  more  from  the 
brown  hue  of  the  Malay  and  Polynesian. 

It  is  probable  that  a  dark  skin  was  characteristic  of 
primitive  man.  We  can  explain  how  the  black  pigment 
could  have  been  lost ;  it  is  more  difficult  to  explain  how 
it  could  have  been  acquired.  In  an  arctic  climate 
animals  tend  to  become  what  has  been  called  '  per 
manently  albinoised  '  ;  the  bear  assumes  a  white  fur  and 
the  fox  and  hare  adopt  the  colour  of  the  snow  around 
them.  Some  years  ago  an  ingenious  book  was  pub 
lished  by  a  German  writer,  Dr.  Poesche  l,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  prove  that  the  white  Aryan  race  originated 
in  the  Rokitno  marshes  which  extend  between  the 
Niemen  and  the  Dniepr  in  Russia.  His  theory  was 
based  on  the  fact  that  the  fauna  and  flora  of  the  marshes 
have  acquired  for  the  most  part  a  white  or  '  albinoised  ' 
hue.  The  theory  has  not,  however,  stood  the  test  of 
criticism  ;  the  Aryan  stock  does  not  represent  the 
whole  of  the  white  race,  and  archaeology  has  made  it 
clear  that  Western  Europe  was  inhabited  by  races  akin 
to  those  of  the  present  day  long  before  the  Aryan 

1  Die  Arier.     Jena,  1878. 


THE  SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  23 

variety  could  have  branched  off  from  them  either  in  the 
Rokitno  marshes  or  elsewhere. 

Thanks  to  geology  we  now  know  that  the  appearance 
of  man  in  Western  Europe  was  coeval  with  the  period 
when  the  larger  part  of  our  continent  was  still  suffering 
from  the  rigours  of  an  arctic  climate.  The  ;  glacial  age  ' 
had  not  yet  passed  away  ;  the  British  Isles  were  still  the 
seat  of  huge  glaciers,  and  the  rivers  of  Southern  France 
were  frozen  during  the  greater  portion  of  the  year.  The 
conditions  of  life  were  the  same  as  those  which  prevail 
in  those  northern  regions  of  our  globe  which  are 
inhabited  by  the  polar  bear  and  the  white  fox.  Now 
Europe  is,  and  always  has  been,  pre-eminently  the  home 
of  the  white  race.  It  would  therefore  appear  probable 
that  it  was  in  Europe,  during  the  long  period  covered 
by  the  close  of  the  glacial  epoch,  that  the  characteristics 
of  the  white  race  stereotyped  themselves. 

The  conclusion  is  confirmed  by  a  fact  which  has  been 
observed  by  travellers  as  well  as  by  ethnologists.  The 
colour  of  the  different  races  of  mankind  is  intimately 
connected  with  the  geographical  area  to  which  they 
belong.  Colour,  in  fact,  is,  for  reasons  still  obscure  to 
us,  dependent  upon  geography.  Europe  and  that 
portion  of  Northern  Africa  and  Western  Asia  which  in 
the  glacial  age  formed  part  of  Europe,  before  the 
creation  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  are  the  primitive 
home  of  the  white  race  ;  Africa,  to  which  Papua  and 
Australia  must  be  added,  is  the  cradle  of  the  black 
races  ;  the  yellow  race  is  confined  to  Eastern  and 
Central  Asia  ;  the  brown  race  to  the  Malayan  district 
and  Polynesia  ;  and  the  copper-coloured  race  to 
America.  Brown,  copper-coloured,  and  yellow  may 
alike  be  regarded  as  faded  varieties  of  a  primitive  black 


24  THE  RACES  OF  THE  OLD    TESTAMENT. 

tint  still  retained  in  its  purity  by  the  negro,  while  the 
process  of  discolouration  has  proceeded  to  its  furthest 
extent  in  the  case  of  the  white.  That  the  characteristic 
colours  should  have  been  so  indelibly  imprinted  on  the 
several  races  to  which  they  belong  that  mixture  of  blood 
alone  has  caused  them  to  change  since  the  earliest 
period  to  which  we  can  trace  them  back  on  the  monu 
ments  of  Egypt,  proves  the  length  of  time  during  which 
the  ancestors  of  each  were  once  subjected  to  certain 
climatic  and  geographical  influences.  The  races  depicted 
by  the  Egyptian  artist  four  thousand  years  ago  are  still 
to-day  what  they  were  then  ;  neither  in  colour  nor  in 
any  other  of  the  characteristics  which  the  eye  can 
readily  perceive  has  there  been  any  change.  In  the 
early  youth  of  mankind  the  human  frame  seems  to  have 
been  more  plastic  than  in  those  later  ages  when  the 
traits  which  separate  one  race  from  another  had  been 
fixed  once  for  all. 

A  portion  of  the  white  race  still  bears  the  traces  of  its 
darker  origin.  The  pigment  which  is  distributed  equally 
over  the  whole  skin  in  the  darker  races,  is  deposited  in 
patches  only  in  the  case  of  persons  who  are  freckled.  It 
is  commonly  supposed  that  freckles  are  the  result  of  sun 
burn.  This  however  is  an  error.  Exposure  to  the  sun 
will  doubtless  increase  the  freckles  of  the  skin  by  stimu 
lating  the  action  of  the  capillaries  ;  but  the  colouring 
pigment  is  already  present,  and  freckles  will  be  found  to 
exist  on  portions  of  the  body  which  have  never  been  ex 
posed  to  sun  or  air.  The  freckled  Kelto-Libyan  race 
of  North-west  Europe  and  Northern  Africa  has  been 
discoloured  and  'albinoised'  to  a  less  degree  than  the 
Scando-German  with  its  purely  white  unfreckled  skin. 

Attempts  have  often  been   made   to  determine   the 


THE  SCIENCE   OF  ETHNOLOGY.  25 

moral  and  intellectual  traits  which  distinguish  the  va 
rious  races  of  mankind.  That  such  distinguishing  traits 
exist  is  admitted  on  all  sides.  We  talk  about  'the  im 
pulsive  Kelt,'  '  the  dogged  Anglo-Saxon,'  '  the  brilliant 
but  unstable  Greek.'  But  anything  like  a  scientific  de 
termination  of  the  psychological  character  of  a  race  is 
at  present  exceedingly  difficult,  if  not  impossible  ;  the 
materials  for  making  it  are  still  wanting.  We  cannot 
even  guage  the  intellectual  capacity  of  a  race.  It  is 
generally  asserted,  for  instance,  that  the  intellectual 
growth  of  a  negro  ceases  after  the  age  of  thirteen  ;  and 
yet  there  have  been  negroes  like  Toussaint  or  a  recent 
ambassador  from  Liberia 1  who  have  shown  themselves 
the  equals  in  intellectual  power  of  the  most  cultivated 
Europeans.  The  members  of  the  white  European  race 
are  apt  to  consider  themselves  the  intellectual  leaders  of 
mankind  ;  nevertheless  their  appearance  on  the  scene  of 
history  was  relatively  late,  and  the  elements  of  their 
civilisation  were  derived  from  the  natives  of  the  East. 
To  this  day  a  Russian  peasant  cannot  be  placed  on 
a  higher  intellectual  level  than  his  Tatar  or  Mongol 
neighbour,  and  three  thousand  years  ago  a  Babylonian 
or  Egyptian  traveller  in  Europe  would  have  had  as 
much  reason  for  assuming  the  intellectual  inferiority  of 
the  populations  he  found  there  as  a  modern  European 
traveller  has  to-day  in  the  wilds  of  Southern  America. 
The  results  of  missionary  labour  among  the  apparently 
helpless  Fuegians  obliged  Darwin  to  confess  that 
he  had  been  mistaken  in  supposing  those  outcasts 
of  humanity  to  be  incapable  of  rising  in  the  social 
scale. 

It  is  the  same  with  the  moral  as  with  the  intellectual 

1  Dr.  E.  W.  Blyden. 


26  THE   RACES  OF   THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

qualities.  We  are  often  told,  for  instance,  that  the 
Scando-German  has  a  sense  of  truth  which  is  not  found 
among  the  other  races  of  mankind.  But  the  value  of 
such  general  assertions  is  very  doubtful.  We  do  not  at 
present  know  how  far  the  character  of  a  people  is  due 
to  the  racial  elements  which  exist  in  it,  how  far  to 
its  past  history  and  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is 
placed. 

There  is  one  point,  however,  in  which  we  can  say  with 
out  hesitation  that  races  differ  from  one  another.  This 
is  in  susceptibility  to  disease  and  the  power  of  bearing 
physical  pain.  The  negro  is  almost  impervious  to  the 
yellow  fever  and  malaria  which  decimate  the  whites  who 
live  beside  him  ;  on  the  other  hand,  the  coloured  races 
are  peculiarly  subject  to  small-pox  and  pneumonia,  and 
measles  are  singularly  fatal  to  the  natives  of  Polynesia. 
Savages  will  survive  surgical  operations  which  would  kill 
a  European,  while  they  will  succumb  to  diseases  which 
the  European  would  soon  shake  off.  This  is  doubtless 
due  quite  as  much  to  difference  in  culture  as  to  difference 
in  race.  There  are  cases,  however,  in  which  the  savage  is 
found  to  resemble  the  European,  while  among  Europeans 
themselves  the  tendency  to  contract  certain  diseases  is 
often  confined  to  particular  districts  or  populations.  The 
Kelts  of  Western  Britain,  for  example,  seem  to  have  the 
same  tendency  to  pneumonia  as  the  Nubians  of  the 
Upper  Nile,  while  the  Italians  are  as  free  from  it  as 
the  natives  of  Egypt.  In  such  cases  the  difference  can 
not  be  explained  merely  by  a  difference  in  the  habits  of 
daily  life.  We  must  call  to  our  aid  other  causes  besides 
those  which  have  to  do  with  the  degree  of  culture  attained 
by  a  particular  race.  The  Chinaman  is  on  a  higher  level 
of  culture  than  the  Berberine  boatman  of  the  Nile,  yet 


THE  SCIENCE   Of  ETHNOLOGY.  27 

he  will  endure  physical  pain  with  a  stolidity  which  is 
impossible  to  the  Berberine l. 

But  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  science  of  ethno 
logy  is  still  in  its  infancy.  It  is  one  of  the  many  sciences 
of  which  the  nineteenth  century  has  witnessed  the  birth, 
and  among  these  sciences  it  is  one  of  the  youngest.  Its 
students  have  already  collected  a  large  mass  of  materials 
upon  which  to  build  its  superstructure;  but  these  ma 
terials  belong  rather  to  the  physiological  framework  of 
man  and  the  external  influences  that  surround  him  than 
to  the  more  subtle  forces  of  the  moral  and  intellectual 
world.  These  latter  are  difficult  to  seize,  distinguish, 
and  arrange,  and  it  will  be  long  before  the  facts  con 
nected  with  them  can  be  ascertained  with  the  same 
amount  of  certainty  as  the  relative  size  of  the  skull  or 
the  number  of  convolutions  in  the  brain.  For  the  present, 
at  least,  we  must  be  content  with  those  racial  character 
istics  which  can  be  seen  and  handled,  measured  or 
weighed ;  the  scientific  appraisement  of  the  mental  and 
moral  characteristics  which  even  now  we  may  fancy  we 
can  trace  must  be  left  to  the  care  of  the  future. 

1  It  has  hitherto  been  believed  that  the  negroes  in  the  southern  states  of 
North  America  have,  since  their  emancipation  from  slavery,  been  multiplying 
much  more  rapidly  than  the  whites.  The  census  of  1890  has,  however, 
disproved  this  supposition,  and  shown  that  in  reality  the  white  population 
has  increased  at  the  rate  of  24-67  per  cent.,  while  the  increase  in  the 
coloured  element  has  been  only  13-90  per  cent.  (Census  Bulletin,  No.  48, 
March,  1891.) 


CHAPTER   II. 

LANGUAGE   AND   RACE. 

MAN  is  separated  from  the  lower  animals  by  the 
possession  of  language.  No  tribe,  however  bar 
barous,  has  yet  been  found  which  has  not  a  language  or 
dialect  of  its  own.  And  not  unfrequently  the  language 
of  a  savage  people  betrays  a  delicacy  of  structure,  a 
complexity  of  grammar,  and  a  wealth  of  vocabulary 
which  excite  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the  philo 
logist.  The  languages  of  America  possess  a  grammar 
so  difficult  and  complex  as  almost  to  baffle  the  memory 
of  the  learner,  and  even  the  wretched  Fuegians,  who 
seemed  to  the  youthful  Darwin  hardly  higher  than 
brute  beasts,  proved,  when  brought  under  the  civilising 
influences  of  missionary  effort,  to  possess  vocabularies 
of  five  or  six  thousand  words.  On  the  other  hand,  none 
of  the  lower  animals  has  ever  acquired  the  faculty  of 
intelligent  speech.  The  words  uttered  by  the  parrot  are 
uttered  with  little  understanding  of  their  real  meaning. 
and  though  the  dog  may  understand  the  command 
addressed  to  him,  he  is  unable  to  reply  to  it  except 
by  action.  The  cebus  azarae  of  Paraguay,  it  is  true,  is 
said  to  utter  six  different  sounds  which  excite  six 
different  emotions  in  other  members  of  the  species,  but 
out  of  these  elementary  sounds  it  has  never  been  able 
to  form  an  articulate  speech.  Go  where  we  will,  we 
find  man  distinguished  from  '  the  beasts  that  perish '  by 


LANGUAGE  AND   RACE.  29 

the  gift  of  speech,  just  as  he  is  also  distinguished  from 
them  by  the  art  of  making  fire. 

But  language  is  a  characteristic  of  man  as  a  whole 
and  not  of  any  particular  section  of  the  human  family. 
It  separates  him  from  the  lower  animals  ;  it  does  not 
serve  to  separate  one  race  of  mankind  from  another.  In 
other  words,  language  is  not  a  test  of  race. 

The  fact  has  to  be  kept  well  in  view  from  the  very 
outset  of  our  ethnological  researches.  The  confusion 
between  language  and  race  which  marked  the  earlier 
history  of  the  sciences  of  philology  and  ethnology  has 
been  productive  of  infinite  injury  to  both.  Amateur 
ethnologists  are  still  prone  to  argue  from  similarity  or 
identity  of  language  to  similarity  or  identity  of  race, 
and  to  discover  a  relationship  in  blood  between  the 
dark-skinned  populations  of  Bengal  and  the  white  races 
of  Europe  because  the  languages  they  now  speak  can  be 
traced  back  to  a  common  source. 

It  does  not  require  an  extensive  knowledge  of  history 
to  learn  how  utterly  fallacious  such  an  argument  is.  As 
has  been  already  observed  in  the  last  chapter,  we  need 
not  look  beyond  the  limits  of  our  own  islands  to  see 
that  races  diverse  in  origin  may  yet  speak  the  same 
language,  while  different  languages  may  be  spoken  by 
members  of  the  same  race.  The  Kelts  of  Cornwall  have 
forgotten  the  language  of  their  forefathers  and  now  speak 
English,  while  the  descendants  of  the  primitive  Iberian 
population  of  Ireland  speak,  some  of  them  English,  and 
others  Erse.  The  language  of  the  English  Jews  is  Eng 
lish,  like  that  of  the  negroes  of  the  United  States.  On 
the  other  hand  the  Scandinavians  of  the  Orkneys  and 
Shetlands  no  longer  speak  the  language  of  their  Ice 
landic  or  Norwegian  kinsfolk,  and  in  Wales,  Ireland,  and 


30  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Scotland  we  find  a  race  whose  mother-tongue  is  in  some 
cases  English  and  in  others  a  Keltic  dialect. 

What  is  true  of  the  British  Isles  is  also  true  of  the 
rest  of  the  world.  Under  the  Roman  Empire  the  various 
races  of  the  West  had  not  only  to  obey  one  law,  but  also 
to  learn  the  language  of  the  imperial  city,  so  that  when 
the  empire  fell  Latin  was  the  common  speech  alike  of 
Northern  Africa,  of  Spain  and  Italy,  of  Gaul  and  Britain. 
The  Teutonic  barbarians  who  poured  into  the  devastated 
provinces  soon  adapted  their  speech  to  that  of  the 
subject  populations,  and  the  modern  languages  of  France 
and  Spain  and  Italy  were  the  ultimate  result.  At  a 
later  date  the  Northmen  in  Normandy  and  Southern 
Italy  quickly  forgot  the  language  they  had  brought  with 
them  and  adopted  that  of  their  conquered  vassals  ;  while 
in  Britain,  on  the  contrary,  the  natives  accustomed  their 
lips  to  the  speech  of  the  Saxon  or  Scandinavian  invader, 
or  even  of  the  French-speaking  Norman  who  followed 
him.  In  the  East,  Hebrew  and  Phoenician,  Assyrian  and 
Babylonian,  were  all  supplanted  by  the  dialect  of  the 
Aramaean  tribes  of  Syria  and  Northern  Arabia,  and 
Aramaic  in  its  turn  was  supplanted  by  the  Arabic  of 
Mekka  after  the  triumph  of  Mohammedanism.  Arabic 
has  succeeded  in  superseding  the  old  language  of  Egypt 
in  spite  of  the  tenacious  conservatism  of  the  Egyptian, 
the  long  resistance  made  to  Mohammedanism  by  Egyp 
tian  Christianity,  and  the  continued  use  of  Coptic  in  the 
Egyptian  Church.  For  more  than  two  centuries  Arabic 
has  had  no  rival  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  although  the 
Coptic  scribe  never  relinquished  his  control  of  the 
bureaucracy,  and  the  Christians  still  outnumber  the 
Mohammedans  in  the  south  of  the  country.  Asia  Minor, 
again,  is  a  conspicuous  illustration  of  the  fallacy  of 


LANGUAGE  AND  RACE.  31 

arguing  from  language  to  race.  It  was,  and  still  is, 
inhabited  by  a  variety  of  races,  and  the  number  of 
different  languages  once  spoken  in  it  must  have  been 
large.  In  the  time  of  St.  Paul  the  ancient  language  of 
Lykaonia  still  survived,  at  all  events  in  country  places 
(Acts  xiv.  n),  and  St.  Jerome  tells1  us  that  in  his  age 
there  were  still  Kelts  in  Galatia  and  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Treves  who  spoke  a  Keltic  dialect.  But  Greek  had 
long  been  gaining  upon  the  earlier  languages  of  the 
peninsula,  and  by  the  sixth  century  of  our  era  its  victory 
was  complete.  The  ancient  dialects  were  extinguished 
as  completely  as  the  ancient  language  of  Etruria.  From 
one  end  of  Asia  Minor  to  the  other  Greek,  and  Greek 
only,  was  known  and  spoken.  Turkish  conquests 
brought  with  them  another  linguistic  revolution.  Turk 
ish  took  the  place  of  Greek,  and  at  the  present  day  it 
is  the  language  of  the  country  and  of  most  of  the 
towns. 

Language,  then,  is  no  characteristic  or  test  of  race. 
What  it  indicates  is  not  racial  descent  but  social  contact. 
The  fact  that  the  Kelts  of  Cornwall  speak  English  like 
the  Jews  of  London  or  Manchester  proves  that  the 
population  with  which  they  have  been  brought  into  daily 
contact  for  a  long  number  of  years  is  one  that  speaks 
English.  Community  of  language  points  to  conquest  or 
servitude,  to  commercial  intercourse  or  religious  influence 
on  the  part  of  one  or  other  of  the  populations  between 
whom  it  exists.  Religion  seems  the  most  powerful 
instrument  for  the  introduction  of  a  new  language  among 
a  people,  and  next  to  religion,  slavery.  Commerce,  too, 
has  a  potent  influence,  and  if  English  is  destined  to 
become  the  language  of  the  world,  as  is  thought  by 

1  Prolegomena  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 


32  THE  RACES  OF  THE  OLD    TESTAMENT. 

some,  it  will  be  in  large  measure  the  effect  of  English 
trade. 

Perhaps  the  chief  cause  of  the  belief  that  language  is 
an  index  of  race  has  been  a  confusion  of  race  and 
nationality.  Language  is  the  principal  bond  which 
binds  and  keeps  a  nationality  together ;  a  common 
government  and  a  common  law,  it  is  true,  are  the 
external  forces  which  prevent  it  from  breaking  apart ; 
but  a  common  language  appeals  to  the  sympathies  and 
sentiments  of  the  nation,  and  where  it  is  absent  the 
cohesion  can  never  be  very  close.  Empires  like  that  of 
Rome  have  instinctively  realised  the  fact  and  devoted 
their  energies  towards  forcing  the  imperial  language 
upon  all  their  subjects.  It  was  the  use  of  the  French 
language  which  drew  the  sympathies  of  Lorraine  and 
Alsace  towards  France  rather  than  towards  Germany ; 
and  the  Russian  Government  has  acted  wisely  from  its 
own  point  of  view  in  endeavouring  to  extirpate  the 
Polish  tongue. 

The  ethnologist,  however,  cannot  afford  to  disregard 
altogether  the  evidence  of  language.  In  certain  cases  a 
common  language  raises  the  presumption  that  the 
populations  which  speak  it  are  descended  from  a  common 
ancestry.  It  may  suggest  to  the  ethnologist  a  particular 
line  of  investigation  which  otherwise  might  have  escaped 
his  notice.  It  was  the  philologist,  for  example,  who 
first  suggested  the  common  origin  of  the  Malayo- 
Polynesian  race.  He  found  that  the  languages  spoken 
by  the  race  implied  a  common  mother-speech  at  no  very 
distant  period,  and  thus  made  it  possible  that  the  speakers 
also  were  derived  from  a  common  stock.  It  sometimes 
happens  that  almost  the  only  clue  to  the  affinities  of  the 
peoples  of  the  past  are  the  linguistic  records  they  have 


LANGUAGE  AND  RACE.  33 

left  behind  them,  and  though  these  records  can  prove 
nothing  more  than,  the  relationship  of  the  languages  they 
contain,  they  may  yet  provide  the  ethnologist  with  a 
starting-point  for  his  own  researches.  The  fact  that  the 
primitive  language  of  Babylonia  was  agglutinative  points 
to  the  non-Semitic  character  of  the  population  which 
spoke  it,  a  conclusion  which  is  confirmed  by  the  physio 
logical  traits  of  the  few  representations  of  the  human 
form  in  Accadian  art  which  have  come  down  to  us. 

Social  contact,  again,  where  the  two  populations  which 
are  brought  together  belong  to  different  races,  cannot  be 
neglected  by  the  ethnologist.  Two  populations  cannot 
be  in  such  close  touch  with  one  another  as  for  one  of 
them  to  borrow  the  language  of  the  other  without  a 
certain  amount  of  intermarriage  taking  place.  If  the 
two  populations  represent  two  races,  the  result  is  mix 
ture  of  blood.  But  mixture  of  blood,  it  is  important 
to  remember,  does  not  produce  a  new  race.  The 
characteristic  features  of  the  various  races  of  mankind 
have  been  so  indelibly  impressed  upon  them  before  the 
dawn  of  history  that  the  fusion  of  two  races  has  never 
been  known  during  the  historic  period  to  give  birth  to  a 
new  race.  The  mixture  of  negroes  and  Europeans  in 
America  results  after  two  or  three  generations  in  sterility. 
Where  this  is  not  the  case  the  children  revert  to  the  type 
of  one  or  other  of  the  parents,  generally  of  the  one  who 
for  some  reason  or  other  represents  the  stronger  and 
more  enduring  race.  Though  the  small  dark  Iberian  of 
the  British  Isles  intermingled  with  the  blond  Aryan 
Kelt  centuries  ago,  no  new  type  has  been  originated. 
To  the  present  day  the  so-called  Keltic  race  preserves 
in  all  their  purity  the  two  ethnological  types  of  which 
it  is  composed,  and  even  in  the  same  family  it  often 
C 


34  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT, 

happens  that  some  of  the  children  belong  to  the  one 
type,  others  to  the  other.  Mixture  of  blood  results  only 
in  sterility  or  reversion  to  an  ancestral  type — atavism, 
as  it  is  usually  termed, — not  in  a  new  race. 

The  predominant  ancestral  type  is  generally  that 
which  is  native  to  the  soil.  It  has  by  long-continued 
habit  adapted  itself  to  the  climatic  and  geographical 
conditions  of  the  country  more  thoroughly  than  the 
races  that  have  followed  it.  Cromwell  planted  his 
'  Ironsides '  in  Tipperary,  but  the  children  inherited  the 
ethnic  qualities  of  their  Irish  mothers.  In  France  and 
Southern  Germany  the  short  swarthy  race  whose  remains 
are  found  in  post-glacial  deposits  has  in  large  measure 
supplanted  the  tall  broad-shouldered  Gaul  of  the  classical 
age  with  his  blue  eyes  and  yellow  hair.  To  find  the 
modern  brother  of  the  latter  we  must  go  to  Scandinavia 
and  Northern  Germany  or  the  eastern  districts  of 
England  and  Scotland. 

Here,  then,  we  have  an  explanation  of  the  fact  that  we 
cannot  argue  from  language  to  race  or  from  race  to 
language.  We  can  change  our  language,  we  cannot 
change  our  race.  The  English  child  born  in  China  and 
ignorant  of  any  other  language  than  Chinese  neverthe 
less  remains  an  Englishman.  Let  him  marry  a  Chinese 
wife  ;  his  children  will  inherit  the  racial  characteristics 
either  of  himself  or  of  their  mother  ;  they  will  not 
originate  a  third  race  which  is  a  cross  between  the  two. 
That  it  is  otherwise  in  language  is  shown  by  '  Pigeon 
English,'  where  an  English  vocabulary  has  been  blended 
with  a  Chinese  grammar  and  a  Chinese  pronunciation. 

In  one  respect,  however,  the  distinctions  of  language 
follow  to  a  certain  extent  the  distinctions  of  race. 
Languages  are  classified  either  genealogically  or  morpho- 


LANGUAGE  AND  RACE.  35 

logically.  Genealogically  they  fall  into  certain  groups  or 
families,  each  of  which  possesses  a  common  grammar  and 
stock  of  roots  and  has  no  relationship  to  any  other.  Thus 
the  Indo-European  languages — Greek,  Latin,  Scando- 
Tcutonic,  Litho-Slavic,  Keltic,  Iranic,  and  Indie — form 
one  family,  the  Semitic  languages  another.  Families  of 
language,  genealogically  distinct,  may  be  morphologi 
cally  identical.  By  the  morphology  of  a  language  is 
meant  its  structure,  the  mode  in  which  the  relations  of 
grammar  are  connected  with  one  another  in  a  sentence. 
Certain  languages,  such  as  the  Chinese,  are  isolating ; 
that  is  to  say,  the  relations  of  grammar  are  expressed  in 
them  by  the  simple  juxtaposition  of  words.  Other 
languages,  like  those  of  America,  are  polysynthetic.  In 
these  the  sentence  is  represented  by  a  compound,  the 
parts  of  speech  contained  in  it  being  denoted  by  the 
several  elements  of  the  compound.  A  large  proportion 
of  the  languages  of  mankind  are  agglutinative,  the 
relations  of  grammar  being  expressed  by  separate  words 
which  more  or  less  retain  a  concrete  meaning  of  their 
own.  In  some  cases  the  agglutinative  elements  are 
affixed,  or  even  infixed;  in  other  cases  they  are  prefixed. 
Certain  families  of  speech,  again,  are  incorporating;  in 
these  the  objective  cases  of  the  pronouns  are  'in 
corporated  '  into  the  verbal  forms,  '  I  do  a  thing,'  for 
example,  being  expressed  by  '  I-it-do  a  thing.'  Lastly, 
there  are  the  inflectional  languages,  in  which  the  relations 
of  grammar  are  symbolised  by  syllables  which  have  no 
independent  signification  of  their  own.  The  inflectional 
languages  may  either  be  characterised  by  '  pure  flection,' 
like  the  Semitic  idioms,  changes  of  grammatical  meaning 
being  represented  by  changing  the  vowels  within  a  word, 
or  by  '  impure  flection,'  as  in  the  Indo-European  idioms, 
C  2 


36  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

where  the  grammatical  relations  are  expressed  for  the 
most  part  by  suffixes. 

Now  the  morphological  divisions  of  language  are  also 
geographical.  The  home  of  each  morphological  type  of 
speech  is  limited  to  a  certain  geographical  area.  The 
polysynthetic  languages  are  confined  to  America,  where 
a  single  type  of  linguistic  structure  prevails  from  north 
to  south,  although  the  different  families  of  speech,  spoken 
within  its  limits  and  utterly  unrelated  to  one  another, 
are  multitudinous.  Languages  of  the  isolating  type 
belong  to  Eastern  Asia,  those  of  the  agglutinative  type 
which  make  use  of  affixes  to  Central  Asia  and  the  islands 
of  the  Pacific,  those  of  the  inflectional  type  to  Western 
Asia  and  Europe.  An  incorporating  language  is  spoken 
by  the  Basques  of  South-western  Europe,  while  the  larger 
part  of  Africa  is  occupied  by  tribes  whose  dialects  are 
characterised  by  the  use  of  prefixes.  It  is  evident  that 
besides  '  families  of  speech,'  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
term,  which  are  connected  together  genealogically,  there 
are  also  morphological  families  of  speech,  each  of  which 
has  arisen  in  a  separate  part  of  the  world.  The  morpho 
logical  character  of  a  language  is,  for  reasons  unknown 
to  us,  dependent  on  the  geographical  and  climatic  con 
ditions  of  the  country  in  which  it  originated.  We  may 
therefore  regard  it  as,  to  a  certain  extent,  a  character 
istic  of  race.  A  person  whose  mother-tongue  is  polysynthe 
tic  may  be  presumed  to  be  of  native  American  origin, 
the  speakers  of  an  agglutinative  language  which  makes 
use  of  prefixes  is  likely  to  come  from  Central  Africa. 

But  it  is  important  to  remember  that  it  is  only  from 
the  morphological  point  of  view  that  the  evidence  of 
language  can  be  safely  employed  by  the  ethnologist. 
Otherwise  its  study  must  be  left  to  the  philologist  and 


LANGUAGE  AND  RACE.  37 

the  historian.  The  similarities  presented  by  two 
dissociated  languages  one  to  another  are  a  test  only  of 
social  contact.  The  adoption  of  a  foreign  tongue  proves 
nothing  as  to  the  racial  affinities  of  the  borrowers.  It 
throws  light  on  a  past  epoch  in  their  history;  that  is  all. 
It  is  evidence  as  to  their  contact  with  the  speakers  of  the 
foreign  language,  probably  also  as  to  their  intermarriages 
with  the  latter.  But,  as  we  have  seen,  intermarriages 
do  not  produce  a  third  race.  The  children  inherit  the 
peculiarities  of  either  one  or  other  of  the  parents;  mixed 
breeds  soon  die  out. 

Two  conclusions  may  be  drawn  from  this  fact.  One 
is  the  remote  antiquity  to  which  we  must  refer  the 
origin  of  the  various  races  of  mankind.  Their  several 
traits  have  been  fixed  once  for  all  at  a  time  when  human 
nature  was  more  plastic  than  it  is  at  present,  and  when 
the  conditions  by  which  the  first  men  were  surrounded 
had  a  more  powerful  influence  upon  them  than  they  have 
upon  ourselves.  Moreover,  these  conditions  must  have 
been  in  action  during  a  long  period  of  time.  During  the 
historical  period  man  comes  before  us  as  an  eminently 
migratory  animal,  a  restless  wanderer,  who  exchanges 
the  snows  of  Siberia  for  the  sun  of  India,  or  the  deserts 
of  Arabia  for  the  temperate  shores  of  the  Mediterranean. 
But  in  the  age  when  the  races  of  mankind  were  marked 
off  one  from  the  other  his  restless  instinct  must  still  have 
been  curbed.  The  ancestors  of  the  several  races  of 
mankind  must  have  been  content  to  remain  within  the 
limits  of  the  geographical  area  in  which  they  found 
themselves.  When  at  last  they  prepared  to  leave  it, 
their  special  features  had  been  already  impressed  upon 
them  with  an  indelible  stamp. 

The  second  conclusion  is  that  diversity  of  race  must 


38  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

be  older  than  diversity  of  language.  The  distinctions  of 
language  do  not  follow  the  distinctions  of  race,  and 
whereas  it  is  impossible  to  change  one's  race  there  is  no 
difficulty  in  changing  one's  language.  Language,  in 
fact,  belongs  to  the  second  stage  in  man's  existence, 
when  he  had  become  what  Aristotle  calls  '  a  social 
animal,'  and  was  settled  in  communities,  not  to  the  first 
stage  in  which  the  great  distinctions  of  race  first  grew  up. 
That  there  was  such  an  earlier  stage  is  proved  by  the 
possession  of  those  common  characteristics  which,  in 
spite  of  racial  diversities,  make  all  the  world  akin.  We 
are  all  cast  in  the  same  mould,  we  are  all,  as  St.  Paul 
says,  'of  one  blood1.'  Our  wants  and  infirmities,  our 
desires  and  hopes,  our  feelings  and  emotions,  are  the 
same  to  whatever  race  we  may  belong.  There  is  no 
race  of  mankind,  however  barbarous,  which  does  not 
possess  an  articulate  language,  which  does  not  know 
how  to  produce  fire  or  defend  itself  by  artificial  weapons, 
or  which  has  not  some  sense  of  religion.  We  have  only 
to  educate  the  most  degraded  of  human  races  to  find 
that  the  gulf  which  seemed  to  exist  between  them  and 
ourselves  was  due  only  to  different  habits  and  traditions. 
Give  the  Fuegian  the  education  of  an  Englishman,  and 
he  becomes  an  Englishman  in  ideas  and  life.  Great  as 
may  be  the  diversity  between  race  and  race  under  the 
microscope  of  the  ethnologist,  the  unity  which  underlies 
it  is  greater  still.  God  'hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth.' 
Black  or  white,  red  or  yellow,  we  are  all  bound  together 
by  a  common  nature  ;  we  can  all  alike  claim  a  common 
ancestry,  and  recognise  that  we  have  each  been  made 
'  in  the  image  '  of  the  Creator. 

1  Acts  xvii.  26. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  TENTH   CHAPTER   OF   GENESIS. 

THE  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  has  been  called  the 
oldest  ethnological  record  in  existence.  But  the 
statement  is  not  strictly  correct.  On  the  one  hand,  in  a 
tomb  at  Thebes  belonging  to  Rekh-ma-Ra,  an  Egyptian 
prince  who  lived  a  century  before  the  Exodus,  we  find 
the  races  of  the  known  world  each  depicted  with  its  own 
peculiar  characteristics.  The  black-skinned  negro,  with 
all  the  features  which  still  characterise  him,  is  the 
representative  of  the  south  ;  the  white-skinned  European 
and  Libyan,  with  fair  hair  and  blue  eyes,  is  the  repre 
sentative  of  the  north  and  west ;  while  the  Asiatic,  with 
olive  complexion  and  somewhat  aquiline  nose,  comes  from 
the  east ;  and  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  like  the  '  land  of  the 
gods '  in  Southern  Arabia,  is  occupied  by  a  race  whose 
skin  has  been  burnt  red  by  the  sun,  and  who  display  all 
the  traits  that  distinguish  the  Egyptian  of  to-day. 
Already  in  the  sixteenth  century  before  our  era,  the 
Egyptian  artist  had  accurately  noted  the  outward 
features  of  the  several  races  of  mankind  so  far  as  they 
were  known  to  him. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  is 
ethnographical  rather  than  ethnological.  It  does  not 
profess  to  give  an  account  of  the  different  races  of  the 
world  and  to  separate  them  one  from  another  according 
to  their  various  characteristics.  It  is  descriptive  merely, 


40  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

and  such  races  of  men  as  fell  within  the  horizon  of  the 
writer  are  described  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
geographer  and  not  of  the  ethnologist.  The  Greeks  and 
Medes,  for  example,  are  grouped  along  with  the  Tiba- 
rcnian  and  Moschian  tribes  because  they  all  alike  lived  in 
the  north  ;  the  Egyptian  and  the  Canaanite  are  similarly 
classed  together,  while  the  Semitic  Assyrian  and  the 
non-Semitic  Elamite  are  both  the  children  of  Shem. 
We  shall  never  understand  the  chapter  rightly  unless  we 
bear  in  mind  that  its  main  purpose  is  geographical.  In 
Hebrew,  as  in  other  Semitic  languages,  the  relation 
between  a  mother-state  to  its  colony,  or  of  a  town  or 
country  to  its  inhabitants,  was  expressed  in  a  genea 
logical  form.  The  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  were 
regarded  as  '  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem,'  the  people  of 
the  east  were  '  the  children  '  of  the  district  to  which  they 
belonged. 

When,  therefore,  we  are  told  that  '  Canaan  begat 
Zidon  his  first-born,  and  Heth,'  all  that  is  meant  is  that 
the  city  of  Sidon,  and  the  Hittites  to  whom  reference  is 
made,  were  alike  to  be  found  in  the  country  called 
Canaan.  It  does  not  follow  that  there  was  any 
ethnological  kinship  between  the  Phoenician  builders  of 
Sidon  and  the  prognathous  Hittites  from  the  north. 
Indeed,  we  know  from  modern  research  that  there  was 
none.  But  the  Hittite  and  Zidonian  were  both  of  them 
inhabitants  of  Canaan,  or,  as  we  should  say,  Canaanites  ; 
they  were  both,  accordingly,  the  children  of  Canaan. 

So,  again,  when  it  is  said  that  '  Elam  and  Assur ' 
were  the  children  of  Shem,  it  is  to  geography,  and 
not  to  ethnology,  that  we  must  look  for  an  explanation. 
Assyria,  Elam,  and  Babylonia,  or  '  Arphaxad'  as  it  seems 
to  be  called  in  the  '  Ethnographical  Table,'  all  bordered, 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER    OF  GENESIS.  41 

at  one  time,  one  upon  the  other.  They  constituted  the 
three  great  monarchies  of  the  eastern  world,  and  their 
three  capitals,  Nineveh,  Susa,  and  Babylon,  were  the  three 
centres  which  regulated  the  politics  of  Western  Asia. 
They  were  brethren  not  because  the  natives  of  them 
claimed  descent  from  a  common  father,  but  because  they 
occupied  the  same  quarter  of  the  world. 

It  is  now  clear  in  what  light  we  are  to  regard  the 
threefold  division  of  the  human  world,  so  far  as  it  was 
known  at  the  time  when  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis 
was  written.  The  three  sons  of  Noah  are  each  assigned 
a  separate  place  of  settlement, — Japhet  in  the  north, 
Ham  in  the  south,  and  Shem  in  the  centre, — and  are 
accordingly  regarded  as  the  fathers  or  ancestors  of  the 
nations  and  cities  which  occupied  the  regions  belonging 
to  them.  The  northern  nations  are  the  children  of 
Japhet,  the  populations  of  the  south  are  the  children 
of  Ham,  the  populations  of  the  centre  the  children  of 
Shem.  In  one  case  only  was  it  necessary  to  group  the 
same  tribe  under  two  different  ancestors.  The  South 
Arabian  tribe  of  Sheba  spread  far  to  the  north,  through 
the  '  sandy  '  deserts  of  Havilah,  and  founded  a  kingdom 
which  came  into  conflict  with  Assyria  in  the  days  of 
Tiglath-pileser  and  Sargon.  It  is  consequently  named 
twice,  once  as  a  people  of  the  south  under  the  head 
of  Ham,  once  as  a  people  of  the  centre  under  the  head 
of  Shem. 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  explain  the  names  of  the 
three  sons  of  Noah  as  referring  to  the  colour  of  the  skin. 
Japhet  has  been  compared  with  the  Assyrian  ippatu 
'  white,'  Shem  with  the  Assyrian  samu  '  olive-coloured/ 
while  in  Ham  etymologists  have  seen  the  Hebrew  kham 
'  to  be  hot.'  But  all  such  attempts  arc  of  very  doubtful 


42  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

value.  It  is,  for  instance,  a  long  stride  from  the  meaning 
of  '  heat '  to  that  of  '  blackness ' — a  meaning,  indeed, 
which  the  Hebrew  word  never  bears.  Moreover,  'the 
sons  of  Ham '  were  none  of  them  black-skinned,  with 
the  possible  exception  of  a  part  of  the  population  of 
Cush.  Prof.  Virchow  has  shown  that  the  Egyptian,  like 
the  Canaanite,  belongs  to  the  white  race,  his  red  skin 
being  merely  the  result  of  sunburn. 

The  ethnologist,  therefore,  must  be  content  to  leave 
the  sons  of  Noah  to  the  historian  or  the  theologian.  He 
must  start  from  the  fact  that  they  were  considered  to 
have  settled  in  each  of  the  three  zones  of  the  known 
world,  and  that  the  nations  who  inhabited  these  zones 
at  a  later  day  were,  according  to  the  idiom  of  a  Semitic 
language,  their  children  and  successors.  It  is  with  their 
children  and  not  with  themselves  that  the  student  of 
ethnology  has  to  do. 

The  three  zones  formed  a  sort  of  square.  They  were 
bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Caspian,  the  mountains  of 
Armenia,  the  Black  Sea,  and  the  islands  of  the  eastern 
Mediterranean ;  on  the  south  by  the  Indian  Ocean  and 
the  highlands  of  Abyssinia ;  on  the  east  by  the 
Caspian  and  the  mountains  of  Media  and  Elam  ;  and 
on  the  west  by  the  Libyan  desert  westward  of  the  Nile. 
The  northern  zone  descended  as  far  south  as  the  island 
of  Cyprus  and  the  ranges  of  the  Taurus;  the  central 
zone  included  all  Western  Asia,  except  Canaan  and 
Western  and  South-western  Arabia.  These  last  were 
comprised  in  the  southern  zone  along  with  Egypt  and 
the  northern  portion  of  the  Soudan. 

To  our  modern  notions  such  a  world  seems  very 
limited.  But,  if  we  put  China  out  of  sight,  it  embraced 
all  the  civilised  part  of  the  earth's  surface.  The  civili- 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  43 

sations  of  India  and  of  America  had  not  as  yet  arisen  ; 
elsewhere,  with  the  exception  of  China,  all  was  darkness 
and  barbarism.  It  was  in  the  valleys  of  the  Nile  and 
the  Euphrates  that  the  first  civilised  kingdoms  of  the 
world  had  grown  up,  and  the  first  systems  of  writing 
been  devised.  Small  as  it  may  appear  on  our  modern 
maps,  the  world  of  Genesis  was  the  cradle  of  culture,  the 
field  in  which  the  seeds  of  science  were  first  sown,  and 
the  first  harvests  of  human  thought  and  invention  were 
gathered  in. 

It  was,  moreover,  a  world  which  formed  the  meeting- 
place  of  many  different  races.  It  is  true  that  the 
American,  the  Australian,  and  the  Chinaman  were  un 
represented  in  it  ;  but  on  the  other  hand  the  leading 
races  of  mankind  were  all  to  be  found  there.  More 
than  one  variety  of  the  white  race  had  its  representa 
tives  ;  the  pale-skinned,  dark-haired  Alarodian,  the 
blue-eyed  Libyan,  the  dark-complexioned  race  of 
Southern  Europe,  the  Semite  of  Arabia  and  Assyria, 
the  Egyptian  with  his  thick  lips  and  good-tempered 
smile.  The  '  Turanian  '  was  represented  by  the  primi 
tive  population  of  Babylonia  ;  perhaps  also  by  the 
mysterious  Hittite,  with  his  yellow  skin  and  Mongoloid 
features.  Among  the  natives  of  '  Cush '  were  black- 
skinned  negroes  and  Nubians,  though  the  main  bulk  of 
the  population  was  of  Semitic  or  Egyptian  descent. 
Truly  it  was  a  square  of  the  earth's  surface  into  which 
much  was  crowded  that  was  interesting  and  important 
in  the  history  of  man. 

Much  light  has  been  cast  by  modern  research  on  the 
names  of  the  cities  and  countries  enumerated  in  the 
tenth  chapter  of  Genesis.  Almost  every  year  brings 
fresh  additions  to  our  knowledge  on  the  subject,  and 


44  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

helps  to  correct  the  erroneous  or  defective  conclusions 
of  earlier  enquiry.  The  cuneiform  records  of  Babylonia 
and  Assyria  and  the  hieroglyphic  monuments  of  Egypt 
are  fast  clearing  up  the  darkness  which  has  so  long  en 
shrouded  them.  Nations  of  whom  only  the  names  were 
previously  known  are  now,  as  it  were,  issuing  forth  into 
the  light  of  day,  and  we  can  determine  the  geographical 
position  of  tribes  and  towns  which  have  hitherto  been  the 
despair  of  map-makers. 

The  geography  of  Genesis  starts  from  the  north.  It 
was  on  the  mountains  of  Ararat  or  Armenia  that  the 
ark  rested,  and  it  was  accordingly  with  this  region  of  the 
world  that  our  primitive  chart  begins.  'The  sons  of 
Japhet,'  we  are  told,  '  were  Gomer,  and  Magog,  and 
Madai,  and  Javan,  and  Tubal,  and  Meshech,  and  Tiras.' 
Gomer  is  the  Gimirra  of  the  Assyrian  inscriptions,  the 
Kimmerians  of  the  Greek  writers.  Their  original  seat 
was  on  the  river  Tyras  or  Dniester,  from  whence  they 
were  driven  by  the  Skythians  shortly  before  the  first 
unsuccessful  siege  of  Nineveh  by  Kyaxares  of  Media, 
and  while  Psammetikhos  I  was  reigning  in  Egypt  (B.C. 
664-6 ic)1.  In  a  vast  body  they  fell  upon  the  northern 
frontier  of  Assyria,  but  there  they  were  signally  defeated 
by  Esar-haddon  in  B.C.  677,  and  while  some  of  them 
remained  behind  among  the  mountains  of  Kurdistan, 
the  greater  part  fled  westward  into  Asia  Minor.  Here 
they  sacked  the  Greek  city  of  Sinope,  and  finally  over 
ran  Lydia  on  the  shores  of  the  Aegean.  Gyges,  the 
Lydian  king,  vainly  endeavoured  to  stem  the  torrent  of 
their  attack ;  Sardes,  his  capital,  was  burnt  by  the 
barbarians,  and  he  himself  fell  in  battle  against  them. 
It  was  not  until  the  reign  of  his  son  and  successor  that 

1  Herodotos  i.  103-106,  iv.  n,  12. 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  45 

the  Lydians  succeeded  in  freeing  themselves  from  their 
invaders,  who  seem  to  have  been  practically  exterminated. 
The  Kimmerians  are  referred  to  in  the  Odyssey  (xi.  14), 
where  they  arc  described  as  living  on  the  eastern  shores 
of  the  Black  Sea,  shrouded  in  the  mists  and  darkness  of 
an  unexplored  land.  They  had  not  as  yet  descended 
upon  Sinope,  and  so  made  themselves  only  too  well 
known  to  the  Greeks. 

For  an  explanation  of  Magog  we  must  go  to  the 
prophet  Ezekiel.  He  tells  us  (xxxviii.  2)  that  Magog 
was  the  land  of  Gog,  '  the  chief  prince '  of  Tubal  and 
Meshech.  Gog  is  the  Gugu  of  the  Assyrian  inscriptions, 
the  Gyges  of  the  Greeks ;  and  in  Magog,  therefore,  we 
must  see  a  title  of  Lydia.  The  name  is  evidently  a 
compound  of  that  of  Gog ;  perhaps  it  represents  the 
Assyrian  Mat  Gugi,  or  '  country  of  Gugu.'  At  all  events 
another  northern  country  known  to  the  Assyrians  is 
called  indifferently  on  the  monuments  Zamua  and 
Mazamua,  from  which  we  may  infer  that  the  first 
syllable  was  not  regarded  as  a  necessary  part  of  the 
name. 

Madai  are  the  Medes,  the  Mada  of  the  Assyrians. 
We  first  hear  of  them  in  the  cuneiform  records  under 
the  name  of  Amada,  about  B.C.  840,  when  their  country 
was  invaded  by  the  Assyrian  monarch.  They  were  at 
that  time  settled  in  the  Kurdish  mountains,  considerably 
to  the  east  of  Lake  Urumiyeh.  Some  fifty  years  later, 
however,  we  find  them  in  Media  Rhagiana,  where  they 
are  called  no  longer  Amada  but  Mada.  It  was  from 
the  latter  form  of  the  name  that  the  Greeks  took  the 
familiar  '  Mcde.'  The  Medes  proper  were  an  Aryan 
people  who  claimed  relationship  to  the  Aryans  of 
Northern  India  and  the  Aryan  populations  of  Europe, 


46  THE  RACES  OF   THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

and  one  of  the  tribes  belonging  to  them  was  that  of  the 
Persians,  who  had  established  themselves  further  south, 
on  the  eastern  shores  of  the  Persian  Gulf.  But  in  classical 
times  the  older  inhabitants  of  the  regions  into  which 
the  Medcs  migrated  were  classed  along  with  them  under 
the  general  title  of '  Medes,'  so  that  the  name  ceased  to 
be  distinctive  of  race.  The  confusion  was  doubtless 
assisted  by  the  resemblance  between  the  Assyrian  name 
of  the  Mada  and  that  of  the  '  Manda,'  or  '  nomads.' 
It  was  the  Manda,  and  not  the  Mada,  who  founded  the 
empire  which  had  its  capital  at  Ekbatana  and  was  over 
thrown  by  Cyrus. 

Sargon  found  Medic  communities  on  the  southern 
shores  of  the  Caspian.  They  were  governed  by  inde 
pendent  '  city-lords,'  like  the  small  states  of  Greece,  not 
by  kings.  When  attacked  by  an  enemy,  the  cities  under 
their  several  chief  magistrates  combined  against  the 
common  foe,  but  at  other  times  each  seems  to  have 
acted  independently  of  the  other.  This  system  of 
government,  in  which  each  small  community  claims  to 
manage  its  own  affairs  under  a  local  head,  is  curiously 
characteristic  of  the  Aryan  race.  Wherever  this  race  is 
met  with  in  its  purity,  as,  for  instance,  in  modern  Norway, 
we  find  the  same  impatience  of  external  or  central 
control.  Aryan  predominance  in  ancient  Greece  and 
Italy  was  similarly  marked  by  the  development  of 
municipal  freedom  and  a  dislike  of  centralisation,  and 
the  republics  of  Northern  Italy  in  the  middle  ages  may 
be  regarded  as  another  example  of  the  same  spirit. 

J avail  is  the  '  Ionian '  Greek.  Cyprus  was  called  the 
island  of  the  '  lonians'  by  the  Assyrians,  and  it  is  prob 
ably  to  Cyprus  rather  than  to  Greece  generally  that 
reference  is  made  in  Isaiah  Ixvi.  19  and  Ezek.  xxvii.  19. 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER    OF  GENESIS,  47 

Cyprus,  too,  would  seem  to  be  meant  in  Genesis,  since  we 
are  told  that  the  'sons  of  Javan'  were  Elishah  and  Tar- 
shish,  Kittim  and  Dodanim.  Elishah  is  doubtless  Hellas, 
not  Elis,  as  has  been  sometimes  supposed  ;  in  Ezek. 
xxvii.  7  it  is  said  that  'blue  and  purple'  were  brought 
to  Tyre  '  from  the  isles  of  Elishah,'  that  is  to  say,  from 
the  isles  of  Greece.  Tarshish  is  usually  identified  with 
Tartessos  in  Spain,  not  far  from  the  modern  Gibraltar. 
It  was  the  furthest  point  reached  in  the  western  basin  of 
the  Mediterranean  by  the  Phoenician  and  Greek  traders. 
The  ships  which  made  the  voyage  were  consequently 
known  as  the  ships  which  traded  to  Tarshish,  or  more 
briefly,  '  ships  of  Tarshish.'  The  phrase  gradually  came 
to  be  applied  to  any  kind  of  merchant  vessel,  even  to 
those  which  had  never  visited  Tarshish  at  all. 

Kittim  was  Kition  in  Cyprus,  the  site  of  which  is  now 
occupied  by  Larnaka.  It  was,  however,  a  Phoenician 
and  not  a  Greek  settlement,  a  fact  which  strikingly 
illustrates  the  geographical  character  of  the  tenth  chap 
ter  of  Genesis.  Kittim  was  a  '  son '  of  Javan,  not  because 
its  inhabitants  were  Greeks,  but  because  it  was  situated 
in  the  '  Ionian  '  island  of  Cyprus.  Dodanim,  on  the 
other  hand,  may  represent  a  Greek  colony.  As  will 
be  seen  from  the  margin  of  the  Authorised  Version, 
Rodanim  is  an  alternative  reading  of  Dodanim,  and  is 
probably  the  one  to  be  preferred.  In  this  case,  it  will 
denote  the  natives  of  the  island  of  Rhodes.  Rhodes 
had  originally  been  occupied  by  Phoenicians  whose 
tombs  have  been  discovered  in  the  ancient  cemeteries 
of  the  island,  but  the  Phoenician  settlers  were  subse 
quently  superseded  by  Dorian  Greeks. 

Tubal  and  Mcshech,  whose  names  follow  that  of  Javan, 
are  almost  always  coupled  together  in  the  Old  Testa- 


48  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

mcnt,  and  were  famous  for  their  skill  in  archery.  In  the 
Assyrian  inscriptions  the  names  appear  as  Tubla  and 
Muska,  and  they  were  known  to  the  classical  geo 
graphers  as  Tibareni  and  Moskhi.  In  classical  days, 
however,  their  seats  were  further  to  the  north  than  they 
had  been  in  the  age  of  the  Assyrian  monuments.  In 
the  time  of  Sargon  and  Sennacherib  their  territories  still 
extended  as  far  south  as  Cilicia  and  the  northern  half  of 
Komagene.  Later  they  were  forced  to  retreat  north 
ward  towards  the  Black  Sea,  and  it  was  in  this  region 
of  Asia  Minor  that  Xenophon  and  his  Greek  troops 
found  their  scanty  remains1. 

Tiras  is  the  only  son  of  Japhet  whose  name  continues 
to  be  obscure.  Perhaps  it  represents  the  river  Tyras, 
the  early  home  of  the  Kimmerians;  perhaps  it  is  con 
nected  with  the  names  of  two  countries  in  the  neigh 
bourhood  of  Carchemish  mentioned  by  the  Egyptian 
king  Ramses  III,  Tarsh-kha  and  Tarsh-ba.  Future 
research  alone  can  be  expected  to  settle  the  question. 

Ashkenaz,  Riphath,  and  Togarmah  are  stated  to  have 
been  the  sons  of  Gomer.  A  passage  in  the  book  of 
Jeremiah  (li.  27)  makes  it  pretty  clear  in  what  part 
of  the  world  we  are  to  look  for  Ashkenaz.  Ararat, 
Minni,  and  Ashkenaz  are  there  called  upon  to  march 
together  against  Babylon  ;  it  is  evident,  therefore,  that 
all  three  countries  must  have  been  neighbours  one  of 
the  other.  The  decipherment  of  the  cuneiform  inscrip 
tions  of  Armenia  has  fixed  the  geographical  position  of 
Ararat  and  Minni.  Ararat  was  the  district  which  lay 
between  the  Araxes  and  the  mountains  south  of  Lake 
Van,  while  the  Minni  adjoined  the  kingdom  of  Ararat 
on  the  east.  Ashkenaz  accordingly  must  have  been 

1  Anab.  v.  5. 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  49 

precisely  where  an  inscription  of  Sargon  places  the 
people  of  the  Asguza,  and  we  may  therefore  feel  but 
little  hesitation  in  identifying  the  two  together.  The 
Gimirra,  or  Kimmerians,  are  placed  in  the  same  locality 
by  certain  cuneiform  inscriptions  which  relate  to  the 
closing  days  of  the  Assyrian  Empire.  In  these  the 
Gimirra  are  called  the  allies  and  companions  in  arms 
of  the  Minni,  the  Medes,  and  the  Saparda  of  Sepharad 
(Obad.  20),  thus  explaining  the  relation  which  is  said 
in  Genesis  to  exist  between  Gomer  and  Ashkenaz. 

On  Riphath  no  light  has  as  yet  been  thrown  by  the 
decipherment  of  the  records  of  the  past,  and  it  is 
questionable  whether  the  position  of  Togarmah  has 
been  satisfactorily  determined.  Prof.  Friedrich  De- 
litzsch  has  identified  it  with  the  Til-Garmi  of  the 
Assyrian  inscriptions.  This  was  a  city  in  the  district 
of  Malatiyeh,  in  the  extreme  east  of  Kappadokia.  But 
it  is  difficult  to  discover  any  connection  between  Til- 
Garmi  and  the  Gimirra.  Kappadokia,  it  is  true,  is 
called  Gamir  by  the  Armenian  writers ;  but  the  name 
belongs  to  a  late  period,  and  is  probably  due  to  a 
belief  that  the  Gomer  of  Genesis  denoted  the  Kappa- 
dokian  highlands.  We  learn  from  Ezekiel  (xxvii.  14) 
that  horses  were  imported  from  Togarmah  ;  this,  how 
ever,  does  not  throw  much  light  on  the  situation  of  the 
place,  since  the  Kurdish  mountains,  as  well  as  Asia 
Minor,  were  famous  for  their  breed  of  horses.  Still,  it 
is  probable  that  Togarmah  lay  in  the  western  rather 
than  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  northern  zone  of  Genesis, 
since  Ezekiel  (xxxviii.  6)  couples  '  the  house  of  Togar 
mah'  not  only  with  Gomer,  but  also  with  Tubal  and 
Meshech  and  the  land  of  Gog. 

From  an  ethnological  point  of  view  the  northern  zone 
D 


50  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

was  not  inhabited  by  members  of  the  same  race.  Kittim, 
as  we  have  seen,  was  a  Phoenician  colony,  and  its  in 
habitants  consequently  belonged  to  the  Semitic  stock. 
In  Tubal  and  Meshech  we  must  see  representatives  of 
the  so-called  Alarodian  race,  to  which  the  modern 
Georgians  belong.  This  race  was  once  in  exclusive 
possession  of  the  highlands  of  Armenia,  and  the  cunei 
form  inscriptions  found  there  were  the  work  of  Ala 
rodian  princes  who  established  a  kingdom  on  the  shores 
of  Lake  Van.  About  B.C.  600  Aryans  from  Phrygia 
entered  Armenia,  overthrew  the  old  monarchy,  and 
imposed  their  rule  upon  the  indigenous  population. 
The  bulk  of  the  Armenians,  however,  still  belong  to 
the  older  race,  though  the  language  they  have  adopted 
was  that  of  their  invaders. 

It  is  true  that  although  Semites,  Aryans,  and  Alaro- 
dians  represent  different  races  of  mankind,  they  never 
theless  all  alike  belong  to  the  white  stock,  and  may  thus 
be  said  to  be  but  varieties  of  one  and  the  same  original 
race.  But  even  granting  it  to  be  probable  that  the 
various  white  races  are  all  descended  from  a  common 
ancestry,  the  fact  cannot  be  proved,  and  it  is  possible 
that  they  may  have  developed  out  of  more  than  one 
dark  race.  At  any  rate  the  ethnologist  is  bound  to  keep 
them  apart,  just  as  the  philologist  is  bound  to  separate 
families  of  speech  which,  though  morphologically  the 
same,  are  genealogically  distinct.  The  several  char 
acteristics  of  the  different  white  races  are  too  clearly 
marked  out  for  science  to  confound  them  together. 

The  northern  zone  of  Genesis  is  a  geographical  and 
not  an  ethnological  division  of  the  world,  and  hence  it 
is  that  while  it  includes  more  than  one  distinct  race, 
it  does  not  possess  a  monopoly  of  the  white  stock. 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER    OF  GENESIS.  51 

The  middle  and  southern  zones  arc  equally  the  seats 
of  fair-skinned  races. 

The   southern  zone   is  described  before  the  middle. 
'The  sons  of  Ham,'  it  is  said,  'were  Cush,  and  Mizraim, 
and  Phut,  and  Canaan.'     Cush  embraces  not  only  the 
Ethiopia  of  the  classical  geographers,  but  also  the  south 
western  coast  of  Arabia  and  the  opposite  coast  of  Africa 
as  well.     It  thus  corresponds  to  the  land  of  Pun  of  the 
Egyptian  monuments,  as  well  as  to  Kesh  or  Ethiopia. 
It  was  inhabited   for  the   most  part  by  a   white   race 
whose  physical  characteristics  connect  them   with  the 
Egyptians.     But  in  the  southern  valley  of  the  Nile  this 
race  was  in  contact  with  two  black  races,  the  negroes, 
who  once  extended  much  further  to  the  north  than  is 
the  case  at  present,  and  the  Nubians.     The  Nubians,  in 
spite  of  their  black  skins,  are  usually  classed  among  the 
handsomest  of  mankind,  just  as  the  negroes  are  among 
the  ugliest.    They  are  tall,  spare,  and  well-proportioned. 
The  hair  is  black  and  fairly  straight,  and  there  is  very 
little  of  it  on  the  body.     The  nostrils  and  lips  are  thin, 
the  eyes  dark,  the  nose  somewhat  aquiline.     The  flat 
feet  with  which  they  are  credited  are  not  a  racial  char 
acteristic,  but  are  due  to  their  walking  without  shoes. 
As  among  the  Egyptians,  the  second  toe  is  longer  than 
the  first.     Constitutionally  the  Nubians  are  delicate,  and 
are  peculiarly  sensitive  to  pneumonia.     They  suffer  also 
from  early  decay  of  the  teeth,  and  are  not  a  long-lived 
race. 

It  will  be  seen  that  in  their  physical  characteristics 
they  form  a  striking  contrast  to  the  negro,  the  black 
skin  and  hair  alone  excepted.  The  negro  is  dolicho 
cephalic  and  prognathous,  with  broad  nostrils,  large 
fine  teeth,  and  woolly  hair.  His  iliac  bones  are  un- 

D  4 


52  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

usually  vertical,  his  forearm  unusually  long,  the  con 
volutions  of  his  brain  simpler  than  in  the  case  of  a 
European.  He  enjoys  a  good  constitution,  enabling 
him  to  withstand  the  malaria  and  yellow  fever  which 
arc  so  fatal  to  the  white  man. 

Mizraim,  the  brother  of  Cush,  is  the  Hebrew  name  of 
Egypt.     It  signifies  '  the  two  Mazors,'  or  walls  of  fortifi 
cation.     On  the  Asiatic  side  Egypt  was  defended  from 
attack  by  a  chain  of  fortresses,  sometimes  called  Shur, 
or  'the  wall/  by  the  Canaanites,  and  it  was  from  this  line 
of  defence  that  the  name  of  Mazor  was  derived.     The 
name,  however,  did  not  apply  to  the  whole  of  Egypt.    It 
denoted  only  Lower  or  Northern  Egypt,  which  extended 
from  the  sea  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  modern  Cairo. 
The  rest  of  the  country  was  Upper  Egypt,  called  Pe-to- 
Res,  '  the  land  of  the  South/  in  ancient  Egyptian,  the 
Pathros    of  the    Old  Testament  (Isaiah  xi.   Ji).     The 
division  of  Egypt  into  two  provinces  dated  from  pre 
historic    times,  and  has  been  remembered  through  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  Egyptian  history  down  to  the  present 
day.     It   was   essentially    '  the   double    land,'    and    its 
rulers  wore  a  double  crown.     Hence  the  use  of  the  dual 
form,  '  the  two  Mazors,'  in  Hebrew.     Here  and  there, 
where  Lower  Egypt  is  alone  alluded  to,  the  singular 
Mazor  is  employed1,  but  otherwise  the  dual  'Mizraim' 
only   is    found   throughout   the   Old    Testament.     The 
name   of  the   northern   province,    of  that   part  of  the 
country  which  bordered  upon  Palestine  and  was  there 
fore  best  known  to  the  Jews,  has  been  extended  so  as 
to  embrace  the  southern  province  as  well.     But  the  fact 
that  it  was  a  southern  province  distinct  from  the  province 

1  As  in  2  Kings  xix.  24,  '  The  Nile-arms  of  Mazor '  (A.  V.  '  rivers  of 
besieged  places '),  Is.  xix.  6,  xxxvii.  25. 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  53 

of  the  north  was  not  forgotten,  and  Mazor  accordingly 
became  Mizraim.  It  was  otherwise  among  the  Babylo 
nians  and  Assyrians.  Here  the  name  of  Mizir  or 
Muzur  remained  a  singular,  although  it  is  used  to  sig 
nify  not  merely  Lower  Egypt  but  Upper  Egypt  as  well. 

The  inhabitants  of  Egypt  arc  described  as  the  off 
spring  of  Mizraim.  There  were  the  Ludim,  the  Lydian 
mercenaries  with  whose  help  the  Egyptians  had  shaken 
off  the  yoke  of  Assyria  and  who  are  mentioned  in  other 
passages  of  the  Old  Testament  (Jer.  xlvi.  9,  Ezek.  xxvii. 
10,  xxx.  5);  the  Anamim,  perhaps  the  inhabitants  of 
On  or  Heliopolis  ;  the  Lehabim  or  Libyan  mercenaries, 
who  became  sufficiently  powerful  to  place  a  dynasty — 
that  of  Shishak — on  the  Egyptian  throne  ;  the  Naphtu- 
him  or  Memphites,  the  people  of  the  city  of  the  god 
Ptah  ;  the  Pathrusim  of  Upper  Egypt ;  the  Casluhim  in 
whom  Prof.  Ebers  sees  the  coast-men  ;  and  the  Caph- 
torim.  The  latter  were  the  natives  of  the  coast-land 
Caphtor,  a  name  the  explanation  of  which  we  owe  to 
Prof.  Ebers.  It  represents  an  Egyptian  Kaft-ur  or 
'greater  Phoenicia,'  Kaft  being  the  Egyptian  title 
of  Phoenicia.  From  an  early  period  the  coast  of 
the  Delta  had  been  colonised  by  Phoenicians  ;  its 
population  had  become  almost  wholly  Phoenician  in 
blood  ;  and  its  extent  gave  it  an  importance  which  was 
recognised  even  by  the  mother-country.  As  compared 
with  the  narrow  strip  of  rocky  shore  on  which  the 
Phoenician  cities  were  built,  the  broad  and  fertile  coast 
of  the  Delta  was  a  '  greater '  and  better  land.  It  was 
emphatically  a  '  greater  Phoenicia  '  just  as  the  southern 
coast  of  Italy  was  in  the  eyes  of  the  Greek  settlers  in  it 
a  '  greater  Greece.' 

Caphtor  was  the  original  home  of  the  Philistines,  as 


54  THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

we  learn  from  several  passages  of  the  Bible  (Deut.  ii.  23, 
Jer.  xlvii.  4,  Amos  ix.  7).  In  Genesis  the  reference  to 
them  has  been  shifted  from  its  original  place ;  it  should 
follow  the  name  of  the  Caphtorim  and  not  of  the 
Casluhim.  The  Philistines,  in  fact,  were  the  garrison 
established  by  the  Egyptian  kings  on  the  southern 
border  of  Palestine.  The  five  cities  which  they  held 
commanded  the  coast  road  from  Egypt  to  Syria  (Exod. 
xiii.  17),  and  formed  the  starting-point  of  Egyptian  con 
quest  and  domination  in  Asia.  It  was  needful  that 
they  should  be  inhabited  by  a  population  which,  though 
akin  in  race  to  that  of  Canaan,  were  yet  subjects  of  the 
Egyptian  Pharaoh  and  bound  by  ties  of  birth  to  the 
Pharaoh's  land.  They  came  indeed  from  Canaan,  but 
nevertheless  were  not  of  Canaan.  As  long  as  Egypt 
was  strong  their  devotion  to  her  was  unshaken  ;  when 
she  deserted  them  and  retreated  within  the  limits  of  her 
own  territory  they  still  preserved  their  individuality  and 
refused  to  mix  with  the  population  that  surrounded 
them. 

The  name  which  follows  that  of  Mizraim  in  Genesis  is 
still  enveloped  in  mystery.  Since  the  days  of  Josephus 
it  has  been  the  fashion  to  identify  Phut  with  the  Liby 
ans  ;  but  this  cannot  be  correct,  since  the  Lehabim  or 
Libyans  are  included  among  the  sons  of  Mizraim.  A 
broken  fragment  of  the  annals  of  Nebuchadnezzar  has  at 
last  shed  a  little  light  on  the  question.  We  there  read 
that  the  Babylonian  king  in  the  37th  year  of  his  reign 
marched  against  Egypt,  and  defeated  the  army  of 
Amasis,  the  Egyptian  monarch,  as  well  as  the  soldiers 
of  the  city  of  Phut-Yavan  or  '  Phut  of  the  lonians.'  We 
know  that  Amasis  was  a  Philhellene  ;  he  had  granted 
special  privileges  to  the  Greeks,  had  surrounded  himself 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  55 

with  a  Greek  body-guard,  and  had  removed  the  camp 
of  the  Greek  mercenaries  from  the  neighbourhood  of 
Pelusium  to  that  of  Memphis.  In  '  the  city  of  Phut- 
Yavan,'  therefore,  we  must  see  some  city  to  which  the 
Greek  mercenaries  were  considered  in  a  special  manner 
to  belong.  It  may  have  been  the  Greek  colony  of 
Kyrene,  from  whence  Amasis  had  obtained  a  wife. 
However  this  may  be,  Phut  can  no  longer  be  said  to 
remain  without  a  record  save  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures. 
It  was  at  one  time  the  head-quarters  of  some  of  those 
Greek  mercenaries  who  played  so  important  a  part  in 
Egyptian  politics  in  the  age  of  Nebuchadnezzar  and 
Cyrus,  and  we  can  thus  understand  why  Phut  is  asso 
ciated  with  Lud  by  the  prophets  when  they  threaten 
Egypt  with  its  coming  overthrow.  Jeremiah  (xlvi.  9) 
describes  Egypt  as  rising  up  for  war  with  all  its  mer 
cenary  troops,  the  Ethiopians  and  the  men  of  Phut  '  that 
handle  the  shield,  and  the  Lydians  that  handle  and 
bend  the  bow.'  So,  too,  Ezekiel  (xxx.  5)  declares  that 
Egypt  shall  fall  with  all  her  forces,  Ethiopians  and  men 
of  Phut,  Lydians  and  Arabs.  Like  the  Lydians,  the 
men  of  Phut  offered  their  services  to  others  besides  the 
Egyptians,  and  accordingly  we  find  them  along  with  the 
Lydians  serving  in  the  ranks  of  the  armies  of  Tyre 
(Ezek.  xxvii.  10). 

Canaan  bordered  on  Egypt,  and  the  name  is  usually 
explained  to  mean '  the  lowlands.'  It  originally  denoted, 
in  fact,  the  narrow  strip  of  land  which  lies  between  the 
sea  and  the  mountains  on  the  coast  of  Palestine.  Here 
the  great  cities  of  the  Phoenicians  were  built,  and  it  was 
from  hence  that  the  Phoenician  ships  started  on  their 
voyages  in  search  of  wealth.  As  time  went  on,  the 
name  of  Canaan  came  to  be  applied  to  the  land  beyond 


56  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

the  mountains  on  the  east.  In  the  letters  written  from 
Palestine  to  the  Egyptian  court  a  century  before  the 
Exodus,  and  discovered  among  the  ruins  of  Tel  el- 
Amarna,  Kinakhkhi  or  Canaan  denotes  the  district 
which  intervened  between  the  cities  of  the  Philistines 
and  the  country  northward  of  Gebal.  The  latter  was 
called  the  land  of  the  Amorites.  In  the  books  of  the 
Old  Testament  the  word  Canaan  has  acquired  an  even 
greater  extent  of  meaning  than  it  has  in  the  tablets  of 
Tel  el-Amarna.  The  cities  of  the  Philistines,  as  well  as 
the  barren  region  east  of  them,  are  alike  included  in 
Canaan.  Even  the  Amorites  have  become  Canaanites, 
like  the  inhabitants  of  Hamath  far  away  to  the  north. 

In  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  however,  the  limits 
of  Canaan  are  described  as  properly  extending  only 
from  Zidon  in  the  north  to  Gaza  and  Gerar  in  the 
south,  with  an  easterly  extension  to  the  Dead  Sea. 
But  '  afterwards '  these  limits  were  enlarged.  '  The 
families  of  the  Canaanites '  were  '  spread  abroad,'  so 
that  Hittites,  Amorites  and  Hamathites  were  all  grouped 
among  them. 

Sidon,  '  the  fishers'  town,'  was,  we  are  told,  '  the  first 
born  '  of  Canaan.  To  the  south  of  it  was  Tyre,  '  the 
Rock,'  built  on  a  small  rocky  islet  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  shore.  An  Egyptian  traveller  in  the  age  of 
Moses  tells  us  that  water  had  to  be  brought  to  it  in 
boats.  Its  temple  of  Baal  Melkarth  claimed  a  great 
antiquity  ;  its  priest  informed  Herodotos  that  it  had 
been  founded  2300  years  before  his  visit  to  the  spot. 
Northward  of  Sidon  stood  Gebal,  called  Byblos  by  the 
Greeks,  one  of  the  most  sacred  spots  in  the  Canaanitish 
land.  Its  worship  of  the  goddess  Ashtoreth  was  famous 
throughout  the  civilised  world. 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF   GENESIS.  57 

The  original  land  of  Canaan  was  called  Phoenicia  by 
the  Greeks  and  Kaft  by  the  Egyptians.  It  is  possible 
that  both  names  were  derived  from  the  palms  which 
grew  luxuriantly  there.  Kaph  and  Kipptih  signify  a 
'  palm-branch  '  in  Hebrew,  and  phoenix  in  Greek  has  the 
same  meaning.  But  it  is  also  possible  that  the  latter 
word  was  derived  from  the  name  of  the  country  in 
which  the  Greeks  first  became  acquainted  with  the  palm, 
not  that  the  country  took  its  name  from  the  tree. 

The  'language  of  Canaan,'  as  it  is  called  by  Isaiah 
(xix.  1 8),  differed  but  slightly  from  Hebrew.  The 
Hebrew  tribes,  in  fact,  like  their  kindred  in  Moab  and 
Ammon,  must  have  exchanged  their  earlier  Aramaic 
dialects  for  the  language  of  the  country  in  which  they 
settled.  In  no  other  way  can  we  explain  how  it  came 
about  that  the  '  Syrian  emigrant '  (Deut.  xxvi.  5)  should 
have  acquired  the  ancient  language  of  Canaan.  The 
adoption  of  the  new  language  was  doubtless  facilitated 
by  the  relationship  of  the  Aramaic  dialects  to  Hebrew 
or  Phoenician.  They  belonged  to  the  same  family  of 
speech  and  bore  the  same  relation  to  one  another  that 
French  bears  to  Italian. 

Heth,  '  the  Hittite,'  who  is  named  next  to  Sidon  as 
a  son  of  Canaan,  was  a  stranger  in  the  land.  The 
primitive  seat  of  the  Hittite  tribes  was  in  the  Taurus 
mountains  of  Asia  Minor.  From  hence  they  had 
descended  upon  the  fertile  plains  of  Syria,  and  con 
quered  a  considerable  part  of  the  Semitic  population 
they  found  there.  The  despatches  sent  to  the  Egyptian 
king  by  his  governors  in  Syria  about  B.  C.  1400  are  full 
of  references  to  the  advance  of  the  Hittite  armies  and 
requests  for  troops  to  be  used  against  them. 

The   Jebusites  are  classed   among  the  Amorites   in 


;-)8  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Josh.  x.  5,  6,  according  to  the  correct  rendering  of  the 
Hebrew  text.  They  were  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem 
at  the  time  of  the  entry  of  the  Israelites  into  Canaan. 
But  it  is  probable  that  they  had  not  been  long  in  the 
possession  of  the  city.  Some  of  the  Egyptian  de 
spatches  alluded  to  above  came  from  the  priest-king 
of  Jerusalem,  Ebed-tob  by  name.  He  was  an  obedient 
vassal  of  Egypt,  but  had  been  appointed  to  his  office, 
not  by  the  Egyptian  monarch,  but  by  the  oracle  of  the 
god  Salem,  whose  temple  stood  on  Mount  Moriah. 
We  learn  from  his  letters  that  Jerusalem  was  threatened 
by  an  enemy,  who  had  already  despoiled  it  of  a  portion 
of  its  territory,  and  whose  head-quarters  seem  to  have 
been  at  Hebron.  Ebed-tob  declares  that  if  troops  are 
not  sent  at  once  from  Egypt,  there  is  no  hope  of  saving 
the  city.  Ebed-tob  was  the  later  successor  of  the  priest- 
king  Melchizedek,  and  no  trace  of  the  name  of  Jcbusites 
appears  in  his  despatches.  Since  Hebron  was  an 
Amorite  town,  we  may  conjecture  that  the  enemy  about 
whom  Ebed-tob  writes,  consisted,  in  part  at  least,  of 
Amorite  Jebusites,  and  that  the  withdrawal  of  the 
Egyptian  garrisons  from  Palestine  immediately  after 
the  date  to  which  the  despatches  belong  allowed  the 
Amorite  foe  to  capture  Jerusalem.  It  is  possible  there 
fore  that  Ebed-tob  was  the  last  of  the  old  line  of 
royal  pontiffs. 

The  Amorite  must  be  left  to  another  chapter  like  the 
Girgasite  and  the  Hivite.  The  Arkite  was  the  inhabitant 
of  Arka,  a  Phoenician  city  north  of  Gebal.  Sin  or  Sina, 
from  which  '  the  Sinite '  derived  his  name,  stood  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood.  Arvad,  now  represented  by 
the  village  of  Ruad,  lay  upon  the  coast  and  shared  in 
the  maritime  trade  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  Zemar,  on  the 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  59 

other  hand,  was  inland.  It  had  been  the  scat  of  an 
Egyptian  governor  in  the  time  of  the  Eighteenth 
Dynasty,  when  Palestine  and  Syria  were  subject  to 
Egypt.  Subsequently  it  lost  its  importance  like  the 
other  Phoenician  towns  wrhich  were  not  situated  on  the 
coast.  Hamath,  now  Hamah,  lay  outside  the  borders 
of  Phoenicia,  and  was  built  on  the  banks  of  the  Orontes, 
far  to  the  north.  Hittite  inscriptions  have  been  found 
there,  from  which  we  may  infer  that  it  was  once  sub 
jected  to  Hittite  domination. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  tribes  and  cities  of  which 
Canaan  is  said  to  have  been  the  father  were  related  to 
one  another  only  geographically.  The  blond  Amorite 
and  the  yellow-skinned  Hittite  of  the  north  had 
nothing  in  common  from  a  racial  point  of  view  either 
with  one  another  or  with  the  Semitic  tribes  of  Canaan. 
Geography  and  not  ethnology  has  caused  them  to  be 
grouped  together. 

We  now  pass  to  the  third  and  last  zone  into  which 
the  world  of  Genesis  is  divided.  'The  children  of 
Shem,'  we  are  told,  '  were  Elam  and  Asshur,  and 
Arphaxad  and  Lud  and  Aram.'  Elam,  'the  highlands,' 
was  the  mountainous  country  east  of  Babylonia,  of 
which  Susa  or  Shushan  was  the  capital.  Its  population 
was  non-Semitic  and  their  language  was  agglutinative. 
Asshur,  or  Assyria,  on  the  other  hand,  belonged  both 
in  race  and  language  to  the  Semitic  stock.  The 
features  of  the  Assyrian,  as  pourtrayed  upon  his  monu 
ments,  are  of  a  typical  Semitic  cast,  and  his  mental 
and  moral  characteristics  were  those  of  the  Semitic 
race.  The  country  of  Assyria  took  its  name  from  the 
old  capital  Assur,  or  Asshur,  now  represented  by  the 
mounds  of  Kalah  Sherghat,  a  little  to  the  north  of 


60  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

the  junction  of  the  Tigris  with  the  Lower  Zab.  It  is 
the  town,  rather  than  the  country,  which  is  referred  to 
in  the  description  of  the  rivers  of  Paradise  where  it  is 
said  of  the  Hiddekel  or  Tigris  that  it  '  goeth  eastward 
to  Asshur'  (Gen.  ii.  14).  But  elsewhere  in  the  Old 
Testament  the  name  of  Asshur  signifies  Assyria1. 

The  founders  of  the  city  of  Asshur  and  the  kingdom 
of  Assyria  had  moved  northward  from  Babylonia.  The 
Semitic  language  of  Babylonia  differed  from  that  of 
Assyria  only  as  the  dialect  of  Middlesex  differs  from 
that  of  Oxfordshire.  It  was  from  Babylonia  that  the 
Assyrians  had  brought  their  religion,  their  customs, 
their  art  of  writing,  their  science,  and  their  traditions. 
Their  gods  were  the  gods  of  Babylonia,  with  the  sole 
exception  of  the  supreme  Assur.  They  built  their 
houses  of  brick  in  a  land  of  stone  and  raised  their 
temples  and  palaces  on  lofty  platforms,  because  this  had 
been  necessary  in  the  alluvial  plain  of  Babylonia,  where 
stone  did  not  exist  and  protection  had  to  be  sought 
from  the  floods  of  winter.  It  was  the  ambition  of  those 
Assyrian  kings  who  aimed  at  empire  to  be  crowned  in 
Babylon.  Only  so  could  their  right  to  dominion  out 
side  the  boundaries  of  Assyria  itself  be  recognised  and 
made  legitimate.  To  become  king  of  Babylon  and 
the  adopted  child  of  the  Babylonian  Bel  was  to  the 
Assyrian  monarch  what  coronation  in  Rome  was  to 
the  mediaeval  German  prince.  But  Babylonia  had  not 
always  been  in  Semitic  hands.  Its  earliest  population 
belonged  to  another  race,  and  the  language  which 

1  Except  in  Gen.  xxv.  18  where  'Asshur'  must  denote  the  district 
occupied  by  the  Asshurim  of  Gen.  xxv.  3.  It  was  to  these  Asshurim  that 
Qazarnai  belonged  who  is  described  in  an  Egyptian  papyrus  as  a  hero  who 
fought  with  wild  beasts. 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  6 1 

they  spoke  was  agglutinative.  Attempts  have  been 
made  of  late  to  show  that  this  language  was  akin  to 
that  of  early  China,  and  that  between  the  first  Chinese 
emigrants  to  the  '  Flowery  Land  '  and  the  pre-Semitic 
inhabitants  of  Chaldaea  there  was  a  racial  as  well 
as  a  linguistic  relationship.  However  this  may  be,  it 
was  the  pre-Semitic  population,  and  not  the  Semitic 
intruders,  to  whom  the  origin  of  Chaldaean  culture  and 
civilisation  were  due.  It  was  this  population  who  were 
the  inventors  of  the  pictorial  characters  which  developed 
into  the  cuneiform  syllabary,  they  were  the  first  to  write 
on  tablets  of  clay,  they  founded  the  great  cities  and 
temples  of  the  country,  and  initiated  the  art  and  science, 
the  literature  and  law,  the  systems  of  government  and 
religion  which  the  Semitic  Babylonians  afterwards 
inherited.  Babylonia  was  divided  into  the  two  provinces 
of  Accad  in  the  north  and  Sumer  or  Shinar  in  the  south ; 
Accad  was  the  first  to  fall  under  Semitic  influence  and 
domination,  and  it  was  here  that  the  first  Semitic  empire 
— that  of  Sargon  of  Accad — took  its  rise.  It  required 
a  longer  time  for  the  southern  province  of  Sumer,  the 
Shinar  of  the  Old  Testament,  to  pass  into  Semitic  hands. 
The  Semitic  occupation  seems  to  have  been  effected 
partly  by  conquest,  partly  through  the  channel  of  trade. 
But  it  was  a  slow  and  lengthy  process.  The  older 
population  was  never  eradicated.  In  some  parts  of  the 
country  it  was  absorbed  into  the  younger  and  intrusive 
race  ;  in  other  parts  the  younger  race  was  absorbed  into 
it.  The  Babylonian  people  continued  to  the  last  to 
exhibit  signs  of  their  mixed  descent ;  now  it  was  the 
Semitic  element  which  predominated,  at  other  times  the 
non-Semitic. 

But  the  Babylonian  Semites  were  not  left  in  peaceful 


62  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

possession  of  the  country  after  their  political  fusion  with 
its  older  inhabitants.  From  time  to  time  invading 
hosts  rushed  down  upon  them  from  the  neighbouring 
mountains  of  Elam.  One  such  conquest  has  left  its 
record  in  the  pages  of  the  Bible.  From  the  I4th  chapter 
of  Genesis  we  learn  that  in  the  age  of  Abraham  the 
paramount  lord  of  Babylonia  was  an  Elamite  prince. 
At  a  later  date  the  tribe  of  Kassi  obtained  a  permanent 
footing  in  Babylonia  and  established  a  dynasty  there 
which  lasted  for  several  centuries.  A  cuneiform  tablet 
gives  us  a  list  of  the  most  common  words  in  the  Kassite 
language,  together  with  their  significations.  To  what 
family  of  speech  they  belong  is  quite  unknown. 

Kassites  and  Babylonians  intermingled  together,  and 
the  long  continuance  of  Kassite  rule  has  been  thought 
to  explain  the  name  of  Kasdim  given  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Babylonia  in  the  Old  Testament.  Chesed,  of  which 
Kasdim  is  the  Hebrew  plural,  has  been  explained  as 
Kas-da  '  the  country  of  the  Kassites.'  But  the  explana 
tion  is  more  than  doubtful,  and  it  is  quite  as  easy  to 
derive  Kasdim  from  the  Assyrian  verb  Kasddu  '  to 
conquer/  so  that  the  Kasidi  or  Kasdim  would  be  the 
Kassite  '  conquerors  '  of  the  Chaldaean  plain. 

In  the  Septuagint  the  Hebrew  word  Kasdim  is  trans 
lated  by  '  Chaldaeans.'  In  the  Greek  period  'Chaldaean' 
and  '  Babylonian '  had  become  synonymous  terms,  and 
Babylonia  had  come  to  be  known  as  Chaldaea.  But  the 
Chaldaeans  originally  formed  no  part  of  the  population 
of  the  country.  In  the  inscriptions  we  first  meet  with 
the  name  of  the  Kalda  or  Chaldaeans  in  the  ninth 
century  before  our  era.  It  was  the  name  of  a  tribe 
which  lived  in  the  great  salt-marshes  at  the  mouths  of 
the  Euphrates  and  Tigris  southward  of  Babylonia.  This 


THE   TENTH  CHAPTER   OF  GENESIS.  63 

tribe,  however,  was  destined  to  exert  an  important 
influence  on  the  fortunes  of  Babylonia.  Under  Mero- 
dach-baladan  they  gained  possession  of  Babylon 
(B.C.  721),  and  for  twelve  years  Merodach-baladan  was 
the  legitimate  sovereign  of  '  the  people  of  Bel.'  He 
was  then  forced  to  fly  before  Assyrian  invaders,  and 
though  he  returned  once  more  to  Babylon,  it  was  for 
but  a  short  time.  Sennacherib  ravaged  Babylonia  with 
fire  and  sword,  and  it  became  an  appanage  of  the 
Assyrian  crown. 

But  the  part  played  by  the  Kalda  in  Babylonian 
history  was  not  destined  to  end  here.  It  has  recently 
been  made  probable  by  Dr.  Winckler  that  Nebuchad 
nezzar  and  his  family  were  of  Chaldaean  descent.  This 
would  fully  account  for  the  position  attained  by  the 
Chaldaeans  in  Babylonia  and  the  predominating  preva 
lence  of  their  name.  In  the  Greek  and  Latin  writers  it 
takes  the  place  of  all  others.  The  whole  Babylonian 
population  is  called  '  Chaldaean  ' ;  all  other  elements  in 
it  are  forgotten,  and  the  Chaldaean  alone  survives.  Hence 
it  is  that  while  in  Hebrew  the  Babylonians  are  known 
as  Kasdim,  in  the  Greek  of  the  Septuagint  they  become 
Chaldaeans. 

It  is  probable  that  the  Kalda  or  Chaldaeans  belonged 
to  the  Semitic  race.  This  at  any  rate  was  the  case  as 
regards  the  larger  part  of  those  who  are  meant  by  the 
Kasdim  in  the  Old  Testament.  At  the  same  time  we 
must  not  forget  that  since  the  name  of  Kasdim  is 
frequently  used  of  the  whole  population  of  Babylonia  it 
included  other  racial  elements  besides  Semitic. 

According  to  Gen.  xxii.  21,  22,  Chesed,  the  father  of 
the  Kasdim,  was  the  brother  of  Huz  and  Buz  and  the 
uncle  of  Aram.  Huz  and  Buz  are  the  Khazu  and  Bazu 


64  THE  RACES  OP  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

of  the  Assyrian  inscriptions,  Aramaean  tribes  settled  in 
the  northern  district  of  Arabia.  Aram  denotes  the 
Aramaean  tribes  who  extended  from  the  western 
frontiers  of  Babylonia  to  the  highlands  of  Mesopotamia 
and  Syria.  They  are  the  Arumu,  Aramu  and  Arma  of 
the  Assyrian  monuments.  Some  of  them,  like  the 
Puqudu  or  Pekod  (Jer.  1.  21),  were  even  settled  in 
Babylonia.  Hence  the  relationship  that  existed  be 
tween  them  and  the  Kasdim,  which  is  expressed  in 
Hebrew  in  the  usual  genealogical  form. 

In  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  Arphaxad  is  the 
brother  of  Aram.  He  is  placed  next  to  Asshur  with 
whom  therefore  he  would  have  been  in  geographical  con 
tact.  Now  Arphaxad  is  written  in  the  original  Hebrew 
Arpha-Chesed,  'the  Arpha  of  Chesed.'  What  Arpha 
means  is  doubtful.  Professor  Schrader  connects  it  with 
the  Arabic  'urfak  and  accordingly  renders  the  name 
'  the  territory  of  Chesed.'  Up  to  the  present  no  light 
has  been  cast  on  the  word  by  the  Assyrian  texts. 

The  name  Lud  which  follows  that  of  Arphaxad 
cannot  be  correct.  The  reading  must  be  corrupt, 
though  it  is  impossible  to  conjecture  what  it  could 
originally  have  been.  Lud  or  Lydia  belongs  to  a 
different  zone  from  that  of  the  children  of  Shem, 
and,  as  we  have  seen,  is  already  referred  to  under  the 
name  of  Magog.  There  were  no  Lydians  in  the  service 
of  the  Babylonian  kings  as  there  were  in  Egypt.  We 
ought  to  have  the  name  of  a  people  or  region  which 
touched  on  Babylonia  on  the  one  side  and  on  the 
Aramaean  tribes  on  the  other.  What  we  should  expect 
would  be  some  name  like  that  of  the  Manda,  or 
'nomads,'  the  Nod  of  Gen.  iv.  16,  who  bordered  upon 
Babylonia  in  the  north-east. 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER    OF  GENESIS.  65 

Arphaxad  was  the  grandfather  of  Eber  or  '  Hebrew.' 
'  Unto  Eber,'  we  are  told,  '  were  born  two  sons  ;  the 
name  of  one  was  Peleg ;  for  in  his  days  was  the  earth 
divided  ;  and  his  brother's  name  was  Joktan.'  The  tribes 
and  districts  of  South-eastern  Arabia  traced  their  descent 
to  Joktan.  Among  them  we  find  Hazarmaveth,  the 
modern  Hadhramaut,  Ophir,  the  famous  sea-port  and 
emporium  of  the  goods  of  the  further  east,  Havilah  '  the 
sandy  region,'  compassed  by  the  river  Pison  (Gen.  ii.  u), 
and  occupied  by  the  sons  of  Ishmael  (Gen.  xxv.  18), 
and  Amalek  (i  Sam.  xv.  7),  as  well  as  Sheba,  the  Saba 
of  the  native  inscriptions,  whose  ancient  capital  is  now 
represented  by  the  ruins  of  Mareb  in  the  south-western 
corner  of  Arabia.  The  kingdom  of  Sheba  arose  after 
the  decay  of  that  of  Ma'in  or  the  Minaeans,  and  its 
rulers  were  already  masters  of  Northern  Arabia  in  the 
time  of  Tiglath-Pileser  and  Sargon  (B.  C.  733,  715).  The 
queen  of  Sheba  had  '  heard  of  the  fame  of  Solomon,'  for 
the  northern  limit  of  her  dominions  adjoined  the  southern 
limit  of  his. 

The  northern  frontier  of  the  sons  of  Joktan  was  Mesha 
or  Mash.  Mash,  as  we  learn  from  verse  23,  was  one  of 
the  four  sons  of  Aram,  Uz,  the  land  of  Job,  being 
another.  In  the  Assyrian  inscriptions  the  country 
of  Mas  or  Mash  is  frequently  referred  to.  It  was  the 
northern  part  of  Arabia  occupying  not  only  Arabia 
Petraea  but  also  the  Nejd  to  the  south.  Sargon  tells 
us  that  his  conquests  had  extended  throughout  the  whole 
land  of  Mas  '  as  far  as  the  river  of  Egypt,'  and  Assur- 
bani-pal  found  himself  compelled  to  traverse  its 
waterless  wastes  in  his  march  against  the  Nabatheans. 

There  is  one  passage  in  the '  Ethnographical  Table'  of 
Genesis  in  which  the  geographical  system  on  which  it  is 
E 


66  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

founded  is  departed  from.  This  is  the  passage  relating 
to  Nimrod,  the  son  of  Cush,  the  '  mighty  hunter  before 
the  Lord.'  The  name  of  Nimrod  occurs  once  more 
in  the  Old  Testament.  In  the  Book  of  Micah  (v.  6) 
'the  land  of  Asshur'  and  'the  land  of  Nimrod }  are 
placed  in  parallelism  one  to  the  other.  Both,  it  would 
seem,  signify  Assyria  and  consequently  justify  the 
marginal  rendering  of  Gen.  x.  n  :  '  Out  of  that  land  he 
— that  is  to  say,  Nimrod — went  out  into  Assyria.' 

But  outside  the  pages  of  the  Old  Testament  nothing 
is  known  of  Nimrod.  The  monuments  of  Assyria  and 
Babylonia  have  hitherto  refused  to  divulge  the  name. 
Certain  scholars  indeed  imagined  that  it  might  be 
the  pronunciation  of  the  name  of  the  hero  of  the 
great  Chaldaean  Epic,  but  we  now  know  that  such  is  not 
the  case.  Nimrod  still  remains  to  be  discovered  in  the 
cuneiform  texts. 

The  kingdom  of  Nimrod  began  in  Babylonia.  Baby 
lon,  Erech  and  Accad  in  the  North,  Calneh  in  the  south, 
were  the  chief  seats  of  his  power.  From  thence  he 
moved  northward  and  founded  Nineveh  and  the 
adjoining  towns. 

Erech,  the  Uruki  of  the  inscriptions,  is  now  re 
presented  by  the  mounds  of  Warka.  It  was  a  centre 
of  Semitic  influence  in  Babylonia  at  an  early  period. 
But  it  was  at  Accad,  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood 
of  Sippara,  that  the  first  Semitic  empire  was  established. 
The  fact  that  the  only  city  of  Sumir  or  Shinar  in 
cluded  in  the  kingdom  of  Nimrod  was  the  unimportant 
town  of  Kalneh,  called  Kul-unu  in  the  native  texts, 
seems  to  indicate  that  the  kingdom  was  Semitic.  This 
would  account  for  the  further  fact  that  the  future  capital 
of  Assyria  was  built  by  the  '  mighty  hunter  '  of  Baby- 


THE    TENTH  CHAPTER    OF  GENESIS.  67 

Ionia.  The  name  of  Nineveh  (Ninua)  was  a  Semitic 
modification  of  that  of  Nina,  an  ancient  city  of  Baby 
lonia.  It  was  from  Nina,  it  would  appear,  that  the 
founders  of  the  younger  Nineveh  were  derived. 

The  remains  of  Nineveh  lie  beneath  the  rubbish 
mounds  of  Kouyunjik  and  Nebi-Yunus  (opposite  the 
modern  city  of  Mosul).  Its  walls  embraced  a  vast 
circuit  of  land.  Within  these  stood  the  palaces  of  the 
kings,  the  temples  of  the  gods  and  the  houses  of 
the  people,  as  well  as  the  open  squares  in  which  the 
markets  were  held.  These  public  squares  are  called 
Rehoboth  'Ir  in  Genesis,  mistranslated  '  the  city 
Rehoboth '  in  the  Authorised  Version.  To  the  south  of 
Nineveh,  where  the  mounds  of  Nimrud  now  stand,  was 
Calah.  Calah  had  been  built  by  Shalmaneser  I 
(B.C.  1300)  who  had  made  it  for  awhile  the  capital 
of  the  country.  Between  Calah  and  Nineveh  lay 
the  hamlet  of  Res-eni  or  Resen  '  the  head  of  the  spring,' 
the  source  of  the  sweet  waters  with  which  the  neigh 
bouring  population  was  supplied. 

These  geographical  details  will  show  that  the  passage 
relating  to  Nimrod — a  departure  though  it  may  be  from 
the  general  scheme — can  yet  justify  its  place  in  the 
chapter.  It  is  an  episode,  but  an  episode  which  has  a 
geographical  rather  than  a  historical  or  an  ethnological 
interest.  Nimrod  is  introduced,  not  so  much  because 
he  is  a  hero,  as  because  he  is  connected  with  the 
geography  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria. 

Nevertheless  the  episode  is  one  which  does  violence  to 
the  general  geographical  scheme.  Assyria  and  Baby 
lonia  belong  to  the  central,  not  to  the  southern  zone, 
and  are  consequently  correctly  given  under  the  head  of 
Shem.  From  a  strictly  scientific  point  of  view  the 
E  3 


68  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

names  of  the  cities  which  stood  in  them  ought  to  be 
enumerated  after  the  names  of  Asshur  and  Arphaxad. 
The  introduction  of  the  episode  is  due  to  a  different 
conception  from  that  upon  which  the  rest  of  the 
chapter  is  based. 

Apart  from  the  episode,  however,  an  analysis  of  the 
chapter  proves  abundantly  its  true  character  and 
purpose.  It  lays  no  claim  to  being  an  ethnological 
record.  On  the  contrary,  it  tells  us  as  plainly  as 
language  can  speak  that  with  ethnology  and  the 
ethnologist  it  has  nothing  to  do.  There  may  be 
ethnological  documents  in  the  Bible,  but  the  tenth 
chapter  of  Genesis  is  not  one  of  them. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE   SEMITIC   RACE. 

THE  '  Semitic  Race'  owes  its  name  to  a  confusion 
of  ethnology  with  philology.  A  certain  family  of 
speech,  composed  of  languages  closely  related  to  one 
another  and  presupposing  a  common  mother-tongue, 
received  the  title  of  '  Semitic '  from  the  German  scholar 
Eichhorn.  There  was  some  justification  for  such  a  name. 
The  family  of  speech  consists  of  Hebrew  and  Phoenician, 
of  Aramaic,  of  Assyrian  and  Babylonian,  of  Arabian, 
of  South  Arabian  and  of  Ethiopic  or  Ge'ez.  Eber, 
Aram,  and  Asshur  were  all  sons  of  Shem,  and  the  South 
Arabian  tribes  claimed  descent  from  Joktan.  In  default 
of  a  better  title,  therefore,  '  Semitic  '  was  introduced  and 
accepted  in  order  to  denote  the  group  of  languages 
of  which  Hebrew  and  Aramaic  form  part. 

But  whatever  justification'  there  may  have  been  for 
speaking  of  a  Semitic  family  of  languages  there  was 
none  for  speaking  of  a  Semitic  race.  To  do  so  was  to 
confound  language  and  race,  and  to  perpetuate  the  old 
error  which  failed  to  distinguish  between  the  two. 

Unfortunately,  however,  when  scholars  began  to 
realise  the  distinction  between  language  and  race, 
the  mischief  was  already  done.  '  The  Semitic  race ' 
had  become,  as  it  were,  a  household  term  of  ethnologi 
cal  science.  It  was  too  late  to  try  to  displace  it  ;  all  we 
can  do  is  to  define  it  accurately  and  distinguish  it  care- 


70  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

fully  from  the  philological  term,  '  the  Semitic  family  of 
speech.' 

We  have  already  seen  that  there  are  members  of  the 
Semitic  race  who  do  not  speak  Semitic  languages,  and 
speakers  of  Semitic  languages  who  do  not  belong  to  the 
Semitic  race.  There  are  Jews  who  know  only  English 
or  German  or  Spanish,  while  Arabic  dialects  are  spoken 
by  the  Maltese  and  the  Nubians  of  Southern  Egypt. 
The  ancient  population  of  Babylonia  was  a  mixed  one, 
and  it  is  probable  that  the  predominant  element  in 
it  remained  non-Semitic  to  the  end,  although  it  had 
learned  to  speak  a  Semitic  idiom.  It  is  questionable 
whether  the  Phoenicians  or  Canaanites  were  of  purely 
Semitic  ancestry,  and  yet  it  was  from  them  that  the 
Israelites  learned  the  language  which  we  call  Hebrew. 

There  is  a  sense,  however,  in  which  we  may  use  the 
terms  Semitic  race  and  Semitic  language  convertibly. 
The  Semitic  languages  are  as  closely  akin  to  one 
another  as  the  modern  Romanic  languages  of  Europe, 
and  imply  a  parent-speech  which  stood  in  the  same 
relation  to  them  that  Latin  stands  to  the  Romanic 
dialects.  At  a  period  so  remote  that  the  record  of  it  is 
lost,  the  several  Semitic  idioms  branched  off  from  this 
parent-speech.  But  they  were  all  distinguished  by  the 
same  strong  family  features,  more  especially  by  a 
characteristic  which  is  met  with  in  none  of  the  other 
languages  of  the  world.  This  is  what  is  usually  known 
as  the  'triliteralism'  of  Semitic  roots.  Most  Semitic 
words  are  built  upon  a  skeleton  of  three  consonants,  the 
grammatical  meaning  of  each  word  depending  on  the 
vowels  with  the  help  of  which  the  consonants  are  pro 
nounced.  Thus  \qatal(a)  means  '  he  slew,'  qatil  '  a 
slayer,'  qutdl '  slain,'  q  tol '  slay,'  qatl,  gitl,  qutl,  'slaughter.' 


THE   SEMITIC  RACE.  Jl 

The  principle  of  triliteralism  is  carried  out  with  such 
regularity  as  almost  to  seem  artificial.  Even  words 
which  appear  to  have  originally  consisted  of  two  con 
sonants  only  have  been  made  to  conform  to  it.  Such  a 
characteristic  can  have  imprinted  itself  upon  the 
language  only  at  a  time  when  its  speakers  were  isolated 
from  the  rest  of  mankind  and  lived  by  themselves  in  a 
compact  community. 

There  are  many  evidences  which  go  to  show  that  this 
community  lived  in  North-eastern  Arabia  and  led  the 
same  nomad  life  as  the  Bedawin  of  to-day.  The  names 
of  such  animals  and  plants  as  are  found  in  all  the  Semitic 
dialects  point  to  this  part  of  the  world  as  the  cradle  of 
the  stock.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  no  indications  of 
a  settled  life  in  a  large  city.  Indeed  the  word  dtu,  which 
signifies  'city'  in  Assyro-Babylonian — the  first  of  the 
Semitic  languages  to  come  under  the  influence  of  culture 
and  civilisation — is  the  same  as  the  Hebrew  ohel '  tent,' 
and  primarily  meant,  not  the  city  of  civilised  life,  but 
the  tent  of  the  wandering  nomad.  In  Hebrew  the  word 
retained  its  old  signification  of  '  home,'  and  when  it  is 
said  that  the  Levite  of  Beth-lehem  was  told  by  his 
father-in-law  that  he  might  '  go  home '  (Judg.  xix.  9), 
the  expression  literally  means  '  go  to  thy  tent.'  The 
'house'  of  the  primitive  Semite  was  nothing  more  than 
the  temporary  shelter  he  erected  for  himself  in  the  desert ; 
when  he  became  acquainted  with  the  palaces  of  Accadian 
Babylonia  he  had  to  borrow  the  non-Semitic  term  by 
which  they  were  described,  c-gal  or  'great  house,'  and 
adapt  it  to  his  own  organs  of  speech,  making  it  ekallu  in 
Assyrian  and  hekal  in  Hebrew. 

The  circumstances  in  which  it  was  placed  make  it 
probable  that  the  primitive  Semitic  community  consisted 


72  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

practically  of  only  one  race.  It  is  true  that  there  may 
have  been  slaves  or  captured  wives  in  its  midst  who  be 
longed  to  another  race  ;  it  is  also  true  that  the  attractions 
of  a  wandering  life  may  have  caused  individual  members 
of  neighbouring  tribes  or  nations  to  join  it  from  time  to 
time.  We  know  how  largely  the  Gypsies  have  been  re 
cruited  in  such  a  way.  But  on  the  whole  these  additions 
to  the  community  cannot  have  made  much  impression 
upon  it.  The  geographical  conditions  of  the  country  it 
inhabited  preserved  it  from  mixture  and  kept  the  race 
pure.  The  offspring  of  foreign  wives  would  have  inherited 
the  physical  characteristics  of  the  stronger  parent,  and  in 
this  case  the  stronger  parent  belonged  to  the  nomad  race. 

If  ever,  then,  there  was  an  instance  in  which  language 
and  race  were  convertible  terms  it  was  that  of  the 
primitive  Semitic  community,  The  peculiarities  which 
mark  off  the  Semitic  languages  from  the  other  languages 
of  the  world,  more  especially  the  '  triliteralism '  upon 
which  they  are  built,  are  the  creation  of  a  single  family 
of  mankind  which  led  a  separate  and  isolated  life  at  the 
time  when  these  peculiarities  were  permanently  fixed. 
If  we  would  still  find  the  Semitic  race  in  its  purity  we 
must  look  for  it  in  the  locality  in  which  its  younger  life 
was  nursed,  and  among  nomad  tribes  who  still  preserve, 
almost  in  their  entirety,  the  characteristic  features  of  the 
parent  Semitic  speech. 

Northern  Arabia  was  the  early  home  of  the  Semitic 
stock,  and  it  is  in  Northern  Arabia  that  we  still  meet 
with  it  but  little  changed.  In  Central  Arabia  the  vocalic 
terminations  may  still  be  heard  which  distinguished  the 
three  cases  of  the  primitive  Semitic  noun  from  one 
another,  but  which  have  long  since  been  lost  elsewhere 
in  Semitic  speech.  It  is  there,  too,  that  we  may  still 


THE  SEMITIC  RACE.  73 

hear  the  peculiar  sounds  of  the  parent-language,  which 
had  already  disappeared  from  cultivated  Assyrian  four 
thousand  years  ago,  pronounced  to-day  as  they  were 
by  the  first  ancestors  of  the  Semitic  race.  And  there, 
moreover,  we  may  still  see  the  Semite  leading  the  life  of 
his  earliest  ancestors,  wandering  with  his  flocks  in  search 
of  pasture,  sheltering  himself  at  night  under  a  tent  of 
camel's  hair,  or  traversing  the  sands  of  the  desert  on  a 
camel's  back. 

The  Bedawin  of  Northern  Arabia,  and  to  a  lesser  extent 
the  settled  population  of  the  Hijaz,  may  therefore  be  re 
garded  as  presenting  us  with  the  purest  examples  of  the 
Semitic  type.  But  even  the  Bedawin  are  not  free  from 
admixture.  In  the  Sinaitic  Peninsula  we  are  able  to 
trace  their  past  history,  and  it  shows  us  how  difficult  it 
is  to  discover  anywhere  in  the  world  a  really  unmixed 
race.  The  Towarah,  who  form  the  main  bulk  of  the 
population  of  the  Peninsula,  are  emigrants  from  Central 
Arabia.  They  poured  into  the  country  at  the  time  of 
the  Mohammedan  conquests  and  dispossessed  the  older 
Nabathaean  population,  the  'Saracens'  as  they  were 
called  by  Christian  writers.  One  tribe  only,  the  Jiba- 
liyeh  or  '  mountaineers,'  can  claim  a  different  ancestry. 
And  even  these  are  partly  descended  from  the  Egyptian 
and  Wallachian  prisoners  whom  Justinian  attached  as 
serfs  to  the  Monastery  of  St.  Catherine.  The  people 
who  engraved  the  '  Sinaitic  inscriptions '  on  the  rocks  in 
the  earlier  centuries  of  the  Christian  era  have  had  to 
make  way  for  strangers. 

It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  the  Sinaitic 
Peninsula  is  but  an  outlying  appanage  of  the  primitive 
Semitic  domain.  It  is  in  a  certain  measure  cut  off  from 
the  rest  of  Arabia,  and  since  the  age  of  the  Third  and 


74  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Fourth  Egyptian  Dynasties  its  western  coast  has  been 
under  the  influence  of  Egypt.  Further  east  there  has 
been  less  reason  for  a  mixture  or  displacement  of 
population. 

If.  then,  we  would  trace  the  racial  characteristics  of 
the  Semite  it  is  to  Northern  and  Central  Arabia  that  we 
should  naturally  turn.  And  that  we  are  right  in  doing 
so  is  shown  by  a  comparison  of  the  type  we  find  there 
with  that  of  the  modern  Jews  on  the  one  hand  and  of 
the  ancient  Assyrians,  as  depicted  on  their  monuments, 
on  the  other.  The  three  types  agree  in  all  essential 
features. 

But  here  again  we  must  be  careful  to  define  what  we 
mean  by  the  modern  Jewish  type.  The  Jewish  race  is  by 
no  means  a  pure  one.  It  has  admitted  proselytes  from 
various  nations,  and  at  different  periods  in  its  career  has 
intermarried  with  other  races.  There  are  the  '  black  Jews ' 
of  Malabar,  for  example,  who  are  descended  from  the 
Dravidian  natives  of  Southern  India,  there  are  the  '  white 
Jews '  of  certain  parts  of  Europe  whose  type  is  European 
rather  than  Jewish.  The  Falashas  of  Abyssinia  are  Jews 
by  religion  rather  than  in  origin,  and  it  is  only  by  the 
aid  of  intermarriage  that  we  can  explain  the  contrast  in 
type  between  the  two  great  divisions  of  European  Jews 
— the  Sephardim  of  Spain  and  Italy  and  the  Ashkenazim 
of  Germany,  Poland,  and  Russia.  Indeed  we  know  that 
few  of  the  leading  Spanish  families  have  not  a  certain 
admixture  of  Jewish  blood  in  their  veins,  which  implies 
a  corresponding  admixture  on  the  other  side. 

Even  in  Biblical  times  the  Jewish  race  was  by  no 
means  a  pure  one.  David,  we  are  told,  was  blond  and 
red-haired  l,  which  may  possibly  indicate  an  infusion  of 

1  i  Sam.  xvii.  42.     Compare  Ruth  i.  4,  iv.'ip,. 


THE  SEMITIC  RACE.  75 

foreign  blood.  At  all  events  he  surrounded  himself  with 
a  body-guard  of  Cherethites  or  Kretans l,  and  among 
his  chief  officers  we  find  an  Ammonite,  an  Arabian,  and 
a  Syrian  of  Maachah 2.  The  ark  found  shelter  in  the 
house  of  a  Philistine  of  Gath 3,  and  one  of  the  most  trusty 
captains  of  the  Israelitish  army,  whose  wife  afterwards 
became  the  ancestress  of  the  kings  of  Judah,  was  Uriah 
the  Hittite.  But  it  is  the  Egyptian  monuments  which 
have  afforded  us  the  most  convincing  proof  of  the  mixed 
character  of  the  population  in  the  Jewish  kingdom.  The 
names  of  the  Jewish  towns  captured  by  the  Egyptian 
king  Shishak  in  his  campaign  against  Rehoboam,  and 
recorded  on  the  walls  of  the  temple  of  Karnak,  are  each 
surmounted  with  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  prisoner. 
Casts  have  been  made  of  the  heads  by  Mr.  Flinders 
Petrie.  and  the  racial  type  represented  by  them  turns 
out  to  be  Amorite  and  not  Jewish.  We  must  conclude, 
therefore,  that  even  after  the  revolt  of  the  Ten  Tribes 
the  bulk  of  the  population  in  Southern  Judah  continued 
to  be  Amorite.  in  race,  though  not  in  name.  The  Jewish 
type  was  so  scantily  represented  that  the  Egyptian  artist 
passed  it  over  when  depicting  the  prisoners  who  had 
been  brought  from  Judah. 

Palestine  is  but  another  example  of  an  ethnological 
fact  which  has  been  observed  in  Western  Europe.  A 
conquering  and  intrusive  race  tends  to  disappear.  It 
may  survive  for  many  centuries,  it  may  even  seem  to 
have  crushed  the  subject  population  for  ever,  and  to 
have  planted  itself  too  firmly  in  its  new  possessions  to 

1  We  learn  from  Sennacherib  that  the  body-guard  of  Hezekiah  which 
defended  Jerusalem  against  the  Assyrians  similarly  consisted  of  'Urbi  or 
Arabians. 

*  2  Sam.  xxiii.  37,  35,  34. 

3  i  Sam.  vi.  10,  n. 


76  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

be  rooted  out.  But  in  France,  as  has  already  been 
noticed,  the  blond,  broad-shouldered  Aryan  conqueror, 
the  only  Gaul  known  to  the  writers  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
has  had  to  make  way  for  the  older  dark,  small-limbed 
race  which  has  again  become  the  predominant  type.  In 
Britain,  in  the  same  way,  the  darker  race,  at  all  events 
in  the  west,  is  taking  its  revenge  upon  its  conquerors  by 
slowly  superseding  them. 

What  has  happened  in  Western  Europe  has  happened 
also  in  Palestine.  The  Jews  flourish  everywhere  except 
in  the  country  of  which  they  held  possession  for  so  long 
a  time.  The  few  Jewish  colonies  which  exist  there  are 
mere  exotics,  influencing  the  surrounding  population  as 
little  as  the  German  colonies  that  have  been  founded 
beside  them.  That  population  is  Canaanite.  In 
physical  features,  in  mental  and  moral  characteristics, 
even  in  its  folklore,  it  is  the  descendant  of  the  population 
which  the  Israelitish  invaders  vainly  attempted  to 
extirpate.  It  has  survived,  while  they  have  perished  or 
wandered  elsewhere.  The  Roman  succeeded  in  driving 
the  Jew  from  the  soil  which  his  fathers  had  won  ;  the  Jew 
never  succeeded  in  driving  from  it  its  original  possessor. 
When  the  Jew  departed  from  it,  whether  for  exile  in 
Babylonia,  or  for  the  longer  exile  in  the  world  of  a  later 
day,  the  older  population  sprang  up  again  in  all  its 
vigour  and  freshness,  thus  asserting  its  right  to  be  indeed 
the  child  of  the  soil. 

It  must  have  been  the  same  in  the  northern  kingdom 
of  Samaria.  To-day  the  ethnological  types  of  Northern 
Palestine  present  but  little  variation  from  those  of  the 
south.  And  yet  we  have  contemporary  monumental 
evidence  that  the  people  of  the  Ten  Tribes  were  of  the 
purest  Semitic  race.  Among  the  spoils  which  the  British 


THE  SEMITIC  RACE.  77 

Museum  has  received  from  the  ruins  of  Nineveh  is  an 
obelisk  of  black  marble  whereon  the  Assyrian  king 
Shalmaneser  II  has  described  the  campaigns  and 
conquests  of  his  reign.  Around  the  upper  part  of  the 
obelisk  run  five  lines  of  miniature  bas-reliefs  representing 
the  tribute-bearers  who  in  the  year  842  B.C.  brought  the 
gifts  of  distant  countries  to  the  Assyrian  monarch. 
Among  them  are  the  servants  of  Jehu,  King  of  Samaria. 
Each  is  portrayed  with  features  which  mark  the  typical 
Jew  of  to-day.  No  modern  draughtsman  could  have 
designed  them  more  characteristically.  The  Israelite  of 
the  northern  kingdom  possessed  all  the  outward  traits  by 
which  we  distinguish  the  pure-blooded  Jew  among  his 
fellow  men.  The  fact  is  remarkable  when  we  remember 
that  the  subjects  of  Rehoboam  are  depicted  by  the 
Egyptian  artists  of  Shishak  with  the  features  of  the 
Amorite  race.  It  forces  us  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
aboriginal  element  was  stronger  in  the  kingdom  of 
Rehoboam  than  in  that  of  Jeroboam.  There,  too,  how 
ever,  it  mostly  disappeared  with  the  deportation  of  the 
Ten  Tribes.  We  need  not  wonder,  therefore,  if  its  disap 
pearance  from  Southern  Palestine  was  still  more  marked 
when  the  dominant  class  in  Judah — the  Jewish  people 
themselves — were  led  away  into  captivity. 

The  true  Semite,  whether  we  meet  with  him  in  the 
deserts  and  towns  of  Arabia,  in  the  bas-reliefs  of  the 
Assyrian  palaces,  or  in  the  lanes  of  some  European 
ghetto,  is  distinguished  by  ethnological  features  as 
definite  as  the  philological  features  which  distinguish 
the  Semitic  languages.  He  belongs  to  the  white  race, 
using  the  term  '  race '  in  its  broadest  sense.  But  the 
division  of  the  white  race  of  which  he  is  a  member  has 
characteristics  of  its  own  so  marked  and  peculiar  as  to 


78  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

constitute  a  special  race, — or  more  strictly  speaking  a 
sub-race.  The  hair  is  glossy-black,  curly  and  strong, 
and  is  largely  developed  on  the  face  and  head.  The 
skull  is  dolichocephalic.  It  is  curious,  however,  that  in 
Central  Europe  an  examination  of  the  Jews  has  shown 
that  while  about  15  per  cent,  are  blonds,  only  25  per 
cent,  are  brunettes,  the  rest  being  of  intermediate  type, 
and  that  brachycephalism  occurs  almost  exclusively 
among  the  brunettes.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for  this 
except  on  the  theory  of  extensive  mixture  of  blood 1. 
Whenever  the  race  is  pure,  the  nose  is  prominent,  and 
somewhat  aquiline,  the  lips  are  thick,  and  the  face  oval. 
The  skin  is  of  a  dull  white,  which  tans  but  does  not 
redden  under  exposure  to  the  sun.  There  is  usually, 
however,  a  good  deal  of  colour  in  the  lips  and  cheeks. 
The  eyes  are  dark  like  the  hair. 

Mentally  the  Semite  is  clever  and  versatile,  with  a 
special  aptitude  for  finance.  His  memory  is  retentive, 
his  mode  of  reasoning  deductive  rather  than  inductive. 
He  is  better  able  to  deduce  the  consequences  from  a 
given  premiss,  or  to  expose  the  weakness  of  an  adver 
sary's  argument,  than  to  balance  the  probabilities  in 
favour  of  some  inductive  conclusion.  He  is  consequently 
more  likely  to  attain  eminence  in  mathematics  or  music 
than  as  a  pioneer  in  inductive  science. 

1  See  Fligier,  '  Zur  Anthropologie  der  Semiten '  in  the  Mittheilungen 
der  Wiener  anthropol.  Gesellschaft ,  ix.  pp.  135  sq.  In  the  Caucasus  the 
Jews  are  hyper-brachycephalic,  but  as  brachycephalism  characterises  the 
Caucasian  populations  intermixture  would  fully  explain  the  fact.  According 
to  Reclus  (vi.  p.  225)  the  Suabian  colonies  in  the  Kura  valley  in  the  course 
of  two  generations  became  assimilated  in  general  type  to  their  Caucasian 
neighbours,  dark  hair  and  eyes  included.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Russian 
colony  planted  in  the  time  of  the  empress  Katherine,  on  the  shores  of  the 
Gygaean  Lake,  near  Sardes,  remains  unchanged,  with  tall  stature,  blond 
complexion,  pale  blue  eyes  and  light  yellow  hair. 


THE  SEMITIC  RACE.  79 

In  religion  the  Semite  has  always  been  distinguished 
by  the  simplicity  of  his  belief  and  worship  ;  in  social 
matters  by  his  strong  family  affection.  Another  of  his 
characteristics  has  been  fondness  of  display,  to  which 
must  be  added  the  love  of  acquisition,  and  unwearied 
industry  in  certain  pursuits.  But  he  has  little  taste  for 
agriculture,  and  except  perhaps  in  the  case  of  ancient 
Assyria,  has  always  shown  a  distaste  for  the  discipline 
of  a  military  life.  Intense  to  fanaticism,  however,  he  has 
proved  himself  capable,  when  roused,  of  carrying  on  a 
heroic  struggle  in  contempt  of  pain  and  death.  Along 
with  this  intensity  of  character  goes  an  element  of  fero 
city  to  which  the  Assyrian  inscriptions  give  only  too 
frequent  an  expression.  The  love  of  travel  and  restless 
ness  of  disposition  which  further  distinguishes  the  Semite 
must  probably  be  traced  to  the  nomadic  habits  of  his 
remote  forefathers. 

Physically  he  has  a  strong  and  enduring  constitution. 
The  Jews  have  survived  and  multiplied  in  the  mediaeval 
towns  of  Europe  under  the  most  insanitary  conditions, 
and  if  we  turn  to  the  past  we  find  the  reigns  of  the 
Assyrian  monarchs  averaging  an  unusually  long  number 
of  years.  Diseases  that  prove  fatal  to  the  populations 
among  whom  the  Jews  have  lived  seem  to  pass  them 
over,  and  like  the  natives  of  Arabia  they  resist  malaria 
to  a  remarkable  degree. 

Is  it  possible,  with  the  materials  at  present  at  our  dis 
posal,  to  reach  beyond  the  primeval  home  of  the  Semitic 
family,  that  Arabian  region  where  the  traits  which 
characterise  the  Semitic  race  and  the  Semitic  languages 
became  fixed  and  stereotyped  ?  Many  scholars  will 
answer  in  the  affirmative.  On  the  linguistic  side  there 
is  a  distant  relationship  between  the  Semitic  family  of 


80  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

speech  and  the  language  of  ancient  Egypt.  Structurally, 
it  is  true,  there  is  a  wide  difference  between  them,  and 
Old  Egyptian  shows  no  traces  of  the  triliteralism  which 
distinguishes  the  Semitic  dialects  among  the  languages 
of  mankind.  But  the  fundamental  forms  and  conceptions 
of  Semitic  and  Old  Egyptian  grammar  are  the  same, 
many  of  the  roots  in  the  two  groups  of  speech  agree 
together,  and  it  is  possible  that  future  research  may  dis 
close  a  similarity  between  them  even  in  the  department 
of  phonology.  On  the  other  hand,  the  so-called  Hamitic 
or  sub-Semitic  languages  of  Northern  Africa  also  exhibit 
resemblances  to  the  language  of  ancient  Egypt  as  well 
as  to  those  of  the  Semitic  family.  In  the  Libyan  dialects 
we  find  the  same  double  verbal  form  employed  with  the 
same  double  function  as  in  Assyrian,  and  throughout  the 
'  Hamitic '  languages  the  causative  is  denoted  by  a 
prefixed  sibilant  as  it  was  in  the  parent  Semitic  speech. 
We  cannot  argue,  however,  from  language  to  race, 
and  as  we  shall  see  in  a  future  chapter  the  Libyans  have 
ethnologically  no  connection  with  the  Semites  or  the 
Egyptians.  Moreover,  in  several  instances  the  '  Hamitic  ' 
dialects  are  spoken  by  tribes  of  negro  or  Nubian  origin, 
while  the  physiological  characteristics  of  the  Egyptians 
are  very  different  from  those  of  the  Semite.  The 
original  Semitic  family  may,  indeed,  have  migrated  from 
Africa,  as  many  writers  maintain  ;  but  if  so,  it  acquired 
such  new  and  definite  features  in  its  Arabian  home  as 
not  only  to  make  it  a  distinct  race,  but  also  to  efface  the 
proofs  of  its  original  descent.  History  knows  only  of 
Semitic  migrations  from  Arabia  into  Africa  which 
resulted  in  the  foundation  of  Ethiopic  kingdoms,  not  of 
migrations  from  Africa  into  Arabia. 

At  present,  therefore,  we  must  be  content  with  tracing 


THE  SEMITIC  RACE.  8l 

the  Semitic  race  no  further  than  its  Arabian  cradle. 
Here  it  assumed  the  features  which  mark  it  off  from  the 
other  races  of  mankind.  All  attempts  to  connect  it  with 
Egyptians  or  Libyans,  and  to  pass  beyond  the  boundaries 
of  its  primitive  desert  home,  are  but  guesses  unsupported 
by  the  solid  evidence  which  science  demands.  We  know 
indeed  that  it  is  a  branch  of  the  white  race,  and  that  its 
ancestors  must  consequently  have  come  in  some  remote 
period  of  human  history  from  the  region  in  which  the 
white  race  had  its  earliest  abode.  But  within  the  white 
race  there  are  many  races  which  the  ethnologist  is 
unable  to  unite.  They  are  like  the  separate  families  of 
speech  which  exist  within  the  same  morphological  group 
of  languages.  Each  race,  like  each  family  of  speech,  has 
its  own  distinct  individuality  which  it  is  the  purpose  of 
ethnology  to  define  and  accentuate.  One  of  these  races 
is  the  Semitic  ;  it  stands  apart  from  all  others  and  con 
stitutes  for  the  student  of  ethnology  a  peculiar  type  of 
humanity. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  EGYPTIANS. 

E  earlier  history  of  Israel  is  interwoven  with  that 
1  of  Egypt.  It  was  to  Egypt  that  Abraham  went 
down  to  sojourn,  and  Hagar  the  handmaid  of  Sarah  was 
Egyptian-born.  Egypt  forms  the  centre  of  the  history 
of  Joseph,  and  it  became  the  house  of  bondage  of  the 
children  of  Israel.  In  Goshen  they  first  grew  into  a 
nation,  and  the  exodus  out  of  Egypt  is  the  starting-point 
of  Israelitish  history. 

Who  were  these  Egyptians  with  whom  the  earlier 
records  of  the  Old  Testament  are  so  deeply  concerned  ? 
At  first  sight,  it  does  not  seem  difficult  to  give  an  answer 
to  the  question.  The  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  valley 
of  the  Nile  have  left  behind  them  numberless  monu 
ments  ;  painting  and  sculpture  have  alike  been  called 
upon  to  portray  the  forms  and  features  of  the  people  who 
erected  them.  The  museums  of  Europe  are  filled  with 
the  statues  of  Egyptian  men  and  women,  executed  with 
marvellous  skill  and  life-like  accuracy,  and  the  painted 
walls  of  the  tombs  are  covered  with  representations  of 
the  scenes  of  daily  life.  Moreover,  the  modern  Egyptian, 
throughout  a  large  part  of  the  country,  still  displays  the 
physical,  the  mental,  and  the  moral  qualities  of  his 
ancestors.  The  Copt,  or  Christian  native,  more  especi 
ally,  who  has  not  had  the  same  temptation  to  intermix 
with  his  Arab  conquerors  as  his  Mohammedan  brother, 
often  reproduces  very  exactly  the  ancient  type. 

And  yet  it  has  not  been  found  very  easy  to  determine 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  83 

the  precise  characteristics  of  the  Egyptian  race.  It  is 
but  recently  that  ethnologists  have  discovered  that  the 
Egyptian  is  a  member  of  the  white  race.  Indeed,  Pro 
fessor  Virchow  has  been  the  first  to  prove  that  such  is 
the  case.  The  red  skin  of  the  Egyptian  native  is  due 
to  sun-burn  ;  a  newly-born  infant  or  a  townsman  who 
never  exposes  himself  to  sun  and  wind  is  as  white  as 
a  European.  In  fact,  the  ordinary  Spaniard  or  South 
Italian  is  darker-skinned  than  the  pure-blooded  Egyptian. 
The  skin  of  the  Egyptian  is  not  unfrequently  freckled  ; 
this  is  never  the  case  with  the  true  members  of  the  South- 
European  race.  The  artists  of  the  Pharaohs  acknow 
ledged  that  their  countrymen  belonged  to  the  white 
race.  While  the  skin  of  the  men  is  painted  red,  the  skin 
of  the  women  is  a  pale  yellow  or  even  white.  The 
women  protected  themselves  from  the  sun ;  the  men  did 
not ;  hence  alone  the  difference  in  the  colour  of  their  skin. 

As  we  approach  the  southern  frontiers  of  Egypt, 
the  colour  of  the  skin  becomes  constantly  darker. 
This  is  due  to  long-continued  intermixture  with  the 
dark-skinned  Nubians,  who  once  occupied  the  whole 
of  this  region.  In  a  town  like  Edfu,  where  the  Coptic 
population  has  kept  itself  comparatively  free  from 
such  intermixture,  fair  complexions  are  the  rule,  but 
we  have  only  to  step  into  the  country  to  find  the 
Mohammedan  peasantry  darkening  from  brick-red  to 
a  deep  copper-brown.  The  combined  effect  of  ex 
posure  to  the  sun  and  of  a  strain  of  Nubian  blood  is 
often  a  colour  which  is  but  a  few  degrees  lighter  than 
that  of  the  Nubian  himself. 

But  although  the  pure-blooded  Egyptian  is  a  mem 
ber  of  the  white  race,  he  is  not,  like  his  Libyan 
neighbour,  a  blond.  His  hair  and  eyes  are  black. 
F  2 


84  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

It  is  true  that  red  hair,  and  more  especially  a  red 
beard  and  moustache,  are  occasionally  met  with. 
They  were  also  met  with  in  ancient  Egypt.  The 
mummy  of  Ramses  II  makes  it  probable  that  the 
oppressor  of  the  Israelites  had  red  hair,  and  since 
we  are  told  by  classical  writers  that  red-haired  per 
sons  were  sacrificed  to  Typhon,  the  belief  that  such 
persons  existed  in  the  country  must  have  been  general. 
The  red  hair  referred  to,  however,  is  merely  a  variety 
of  black,  black  hair,  when  partially  deprived  of  its 
pigment,  assuming  a  reddish  tinge. 

The  Egyptian  is  well-proportioned  and  muscular, 
with  delicate  hands  and  feet.  Like  the  Italian,  and 
in  contradistinction  to  the  ancient  Greek,  the  second 
toe  of  his  foot  is  longer  than  the  first.  He  is  of 
medium  height,  and  is  dolichocephalic.  His  hair  is 
straight,  and  is  seldom  much  developed  on  the  face 
or  body.  His  eyes  are  somewhat  small,  his  nose 
straight,  though  the  nostrils  like  the  lips  are  inclined 
to  be  full.  His  lower  jaw  is  massive,  but  the  general 
expression  of  his  mouth  is  that  of  good-temper  and 
light-heartedness,  which  is  not  belied  by  his  actual 
character.  From  the  days  of  the  Greek  travellers  he 
has  always  been  celebrated  for  the  size  and  excellence 
of  his  teeth,  and  the  thickness  of  his  skull. 

His  disposition  is  singularly  sweet  and  docile.  He 
is  incapable  of  bearing  a  grudge,  and  his  cheerfulness 
under  the  most  adverse  circumstances  has  become 
proverbial.  He  is  kindly  and  hospitable,  and  affec 
tionate  in  his  family  relations.  Alone  of  ancient 
nations,  as  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  has  pointed  out  1) 

1  The  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Ancient  Egyptians,  Birch's  edition, 
i.  p.  364. 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  85 

the  Egyptian  considered  an  act  of  humanity  worthy 
of  record  in  stone.  On  the  walls  of  the  palace-temple 
of  Ramses  III  at  Medinet  Habu,  Egyptian  soldiers 
are  represented  as  rescuing  a  drowning  crew  of  the 
enemy.  Diodoros  remarks  that  in  inflicting  punish 
ments  the  Egyptians  were  actuated  not  by  a  spirit  of 
vengeance,  but  by  a  desire  to  reform  the  offender. 

With  all  their  light-heartedness  and  good-temper, 
however,  the  Egyptians  have  always  been  subject  to 
fits  of  fanatical  excitement  and  ferocity.  They  also 
possess  a  considerable  share  of  obstinacy.  But  they 
are  industrious  and  hard-working ;  in  no  other  way, 
indeed,  could  they  have  transformed  the  pestiferous 
swamps  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nile  into  the  luxuriant 
garden  that  it  has  been  since  the  beginning  of  his 
tory,  or  year  after  year  have  compelled  the  rising  and 
falling  Nile  to  feed  the  desert-land  with  its  fertilising 
waters. 

The  Egyptian  is  essentially  an  agriculturist.  To 
this  doubtless  we  must  in  great  measure  ascribe  the 
utter  absence  of  the  military  spirit  which  distinguishes 
him,  as  well  as  his  love  of  home.  The  conquests  of 
the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  like  the  conquests  of  Ibrahim 
Pasha  in  our  own  age,  were  mainly  made  with  the 
help  of  foreign  mercenaries,  aided  by  the  superior 
discipline  of  an  Egyptian  army.  Nubians,  negroes, 
and  Libyans  in  the  past,  Turks,  Circassians,  and  Al 
banians  in  modern  times,  have  been  the  mainstay  of 
Egyptian  success  in  war.  As  long  as  Egypt  was 
governed  by  princes  of  native  origin  in  the  days  of 
the  earlier  dynasties,  it  seems  to  have  made  no  at 
tempt  to  extend  its  territories  beyond  the  valley  and 
delta  of  the  Nile. 


86  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

The  monuments  of  the  past,  and  more  especially 
the  small  articles  found  in  the  tombs,  are  evidences 
of  the  artistic  skill  and  delicate  workmanship  of  the 
Egyptian  race.  This  artistic  skill  has  never  been 
lost,  as  is  proved  by  the  successful  imitation  of  ancient 
scarabs  and  similar  objects  by  the  modern  peasantry 
of  Thebes.  Along  with  artistic  skill  go  intellectual 
abilities  of  a  high  order.  The  Egyptian  is  exceed 
ingly  quick  to  understand  and  learn,  and  nothing  can 
prove  his  cleverness  more  clearly  than  the  fact  that 
throughout  the  long  centuries  of  Mohammedan  domi 
nion  the  Coptic  scribes  have  contrived  to  keep  the 
practical  administration  of  the  country  in  their  own 
hands.  They  have  constituted  the  financial  bureau 
cracy  through  which  Egypt  has  been  governed  since 
the  age  of  the  Arab  conquest.  Indeed,  the  Egyptian 
shows  a  special  aptitude  for  mastering  the  intricacies 
of  finance,  as  he  also  does  for  acquiring  languages. 

He  makes  a  better  subordinate,  however,  than 
principal.  He  possesses  little  of  the  pioneering  spirit 
requisite  for  discoveries  in  inductive  science,  and  is 
unfitted  for  taking  the  initiative  in  practical  or  intel 
lectual  movements.  He  is  quick  to  learn,  but  he 
requires  the  lesson  to  be  already  given  to  him. 

It  is  in  Central  Egypt  that  the  Egyptian  has  best 
preserved  his  purity  of  blood.  That  is  to  say.  it  is 
here  that  there  has  been  least  admixture  with  the 
races  who  have  entered  the  country  since  the  period 
of  the  Pharaohs.  But  the  question  still  remains  how 
far  the  Egyptian  of  the  age  of  the  Pharaohs  himself 
belonged  to  an  unmixed  race.  Was  what  we  call  the 
Egyptian  race  the  offspring  of  the  conditions  under 
which  the  earlier  settlers  in  the  valley  of  Nile  were 


THE   EGYPTIANS.  87 

placed,  or  did  these  conditions  include  even  in  pre 
historic  times  the  blending  of  more  than  one  stock  ? 

Recent  researches  have  shown  that  since  the  dawn 
of  history,  the  land  of  Egypt  has  been  occupied  by 
two  different  races.  One  of  these  we  will  term  abori 
ginal,  meaning  thereby  that  it  was  already  in  posses 
sion  of  the  country  when  the  later  immigrants — 
the  Egyptians  proper — arrived  there.  Traces  of  the 
earlier  stone-age,  in  the  shape  of  paleolithic  weapons, 
have  been  found  both  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cairo 
and  on  the  summit  of  the  hills  behind  Edfu1,  and  it  is 
possible  that  they  may  be  relics  of  the  aboriginal  race. 
However  that  may  be,  the  study  of  ancient  Egyptian 
religion  has  long  since  led  enquirers  to  the  belief  that 
it  represents  a  fusion  between  two  religious  concep 
tions,  so  radically  different  as  to  imply  a  difference 
of  race  on  the  part  of  those  who  held  them.  It  is 
difficult  otherwise  to  explain  the  union  of  a  pan 
theistic  system  of  religion,  of  high  spiritual  character, 
with  a  grossly  sensuous  beast-worship,  characteristic  of 
the  lowest  tribes  of  Africa. 

The  conclusion  arrived  at  by  the  student  of  Egyp 
tian  religion  has  been  confirmed  by  the  spade  of  the 
excavator.  Mr.  Rhind  at  Gizeh,  and  Mr.  Flinders 
Petrie  at  Medum,  have  found  among  the  tombs  of 
the  Fourth  Dynasty  interments  which  point  to  the  ex 
istence  of  another  race  besides  that  which  we  com 
monly  mean  by  Egyptian.  In  these  interments  there 

1  The  first  was  found  on  the  site  of  the  Petrified  Forest  by  Mr.  Slopes  in 
1879,  the  otlier  by  Mr-  Petlie  in  l887-  The  paleolith  found  by  Mr.  Petrie 
is  water-rolled,  proving  that  at  the  time  when  it  was  left  where  it  was 
discovered  by  the  explorer,  the  Libyan  plateau  which  has  been  a  waterless 
desert  since  the  beginning  of  Egyptian  history,  was  well  supplied  with 
streams. 


88  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

is  no  trace  of  mummification  ;  the  bodies  are  placed 
in  the  tomb  without  any  covering,  and  with  the  knees 
crouched  up  and  resting  against  the  chin.  It  is  a 
mode  of  burial  which  was  prevalent  among  certain  of 
the  tribes  of  ancient  Libya,  but  it  stands  in  marked 
contrast  to  the  Egyptian  manner  of  the  disposal  of  the 
dead,  and  the  ideas  upon  which  this  rested.  More 
over,  in  these  interments  none  of  the  objects  so  essen 
tial  in  Egyptian  eyes  to  the  repose  of  the  dead  are 
deposited  along  with  the  corpse ;  vessels  of  the  rudest 
and  coarsest  earthenware  are  alone  placed  in  the  tomb. 

Nevertheless,  the  tombs  in  question  are  scattered 
among  those  which  display  all  the  characteristics  of 
Egyptian  burial.  The  people  to  whom  they  belonged 
must  therefore  have  lived  side  by  side  with  the  Egyp 
tians,  though  as  yet  they  had  not  been  affected  by 
Egyptian  beliefs  and  practices,  at  all  events  in  the 
matter  of  burial.  A  few  centuries  later  all  the  in 
habitants  of  Egypt  bury  their  dead  alike. 

Professor  Virchovv  has  remarked  that  starting  from 
the  Eleventh  Dynasty,  or  rather  from  the  fall  of  the 
'  Old  Empire '  at  the  close  of  the  Sixth  Dynasty,  the 
racial  type  presented  by  the  statues  and  mummies 
of  Egypt  is  that  of  the  existing  peasantry.  '  The 
cerebral  indices,'  he  says,  '  of  all  the  native  inhabi 
tants  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  whether  fellahin  or 
Kopts  or  Nubians,  fluctuate  to  much  the  same  extent 
between  dolichocephalism  and  mesocephalism,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  royal  mummies  of  the  Theban  princes. 
All  these  populations  are,  speaking  generally,  straight- 
haired  and  orthognathous  ;  their  relatively  narrow 
noses  project  strongly,  and  their  chin  is  very  power 
fully  developed.  I  can  quote  no  peculiarity  in  the 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  89 

skulls  in  which  the  modern  Egyptian  type  differs  per 
manently  from  the  old  Egyptian1.' 

None  of  the  skulls  are  brachycephalic.  The  Nine 
teenth  Dynasty  to  which  Ramses  II,  the  oppressor  of 
the  Israelites,  belonged,  is  distinguished  by  its  marked 
dolichocephalism  or  long-headedness.  His  mummy 
shows  an  index  of  74,  while  the  face  is  oval  with  an 
index  of  103.  The  nose  is  prominent,  but  leptorrhine 
and  aquiline,  and  the  jaws  are  orthognathous.  The 
chin  is  broad,  the  neck  long,  like  the  fingers  and  nails. 
The  great  king  seems  to  have  had  red  hair. 

Ramses  III  of  the  Twentieth  Dynasty  was  also 
dolichocephalic,  with  an  index  of  73.  But  the  monarchs 
of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty  were  rather  inclined  to 
mesocephalism,  Thothmes  III,  for  example,  the  con 
queror  of  Canaan,  having  a  skull  with  an  index  of 
78-2  2. 

But  when  we  turn  to  the  monuments  of  an  older  period 
we  find  evidences  of  a  brachycephalic  population.  One 
of  the  most  striking  relics  of  the  past  in  the  museum  of 
Cairo  is  a  wooden  figure  known  as  the  Sheikh  el-beled, 
or  '  Headman  of  the  Village.'  It  represents  a  well-to-do 
Egyptian  of  the  lower  middle  class  walking  over  his 
fields.  An  expression  of  quiet  contentment  and  satis 
faction  rests  upon  his  face,  and  his  corpulent  limbs 
show  that  he  was  accustomed  to  good  living.  The 
figure  is  exceedingly  life-like,  and  is  evidently  a  very 
accurate  portrait  of  the  individual  in  whose  tomb  it  was 
found.  It  is  as  old  as  the  Fifth  or  Sixth  Dynasty,  when 
Egyptian  art  had  not  as  yet  stiffened  into  that  con- 

1  'Die  Mumien  der  Konige  im  Museum  von  Bulaq'  (Sitzungsbcrichte der 
K.  Preussischen  Akcuicmif,  xxxiv.  1888). 

2  The  measurements  are  those  of  Virchow  in  the  paper  quoted  above. 


90  THE  RACES  OF   THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

ventional  form  with  which  the  museums  of  Europe  have 
made  us  familiar. 

Now  the  measurements  of  Professor  Virchow  have 
proved  that  the  head  of  the  figure  is  brachycephalic,  the 
index  being  as  much  as  85-7.  The  nostrils  are  some 
what  broad,  the  '  nasal  index '  being  very  much  larger 
than  that  of  the  royal  mummies  of  the  Eighteenth  and 
Nineteenth  Dynasties.  The  jaws  are  orthognathous,  the 
limbs  stout  and  thick,  while  the  height  is  that  of  a  man 
who  was  shorter  than  the  Egyptian  of  to-day.  In  fact 
in  the  '  Sheikh  el-beled  '  we  have  a  new  type,  which 
differs  strikingly  from  that  of  a  later  date. 

But  by  the  side  of  the  '  Sheikh  el-beled  '  and  other 
figures  which  exhibit  a  similar  type  we  find  statues  of 
the  same  age  in  which  the  later  type  is  represented. 
The  statues  of  King  Khephren,  for  example,  the  builder 
of  the  second  pyramid  of  Gizeh,  are  distinctly  meso- 
cephalic  ;  it  is  only  where  the  image  is  that  of  a  member 
of  the  middle  or  lower  class  that  brachycephalism 
appears.  The  higher  caste  of  Egyptian  society  already 
tended  to  dolichocephalism. 

Only  one  conclusion  can  be  drawn  from  this  fact.  In 
the  time  of  the  earlier  dynasties  it  was  the  ruling  class 
alone  which  displayed  the  physical  characteristics  of  the 
typical  Egyptian.  The  lower  classes  belonged  to  a 
different  and  a  lower  race.  The  civilisation  which  they 
possessed  had  been  given  to  them  by  an  alien  race 
which  held  them  in  subjection,  and  compelled  them  to 
execute  the  monumental  works  which  have  made  the 
name  of  Egypt  famous  throughout  the  world. 

In  the  course  of  time,  however,  the  two  races  became 
completely  amalgamated,  and  the  dolichocephalic  type 
more  and  more  superseded  the  brachycephalic.  That 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  91 

brachyccphalism  and  the  other  characteristics  of  the 
race  to  which  it  belonged  disappeared  altogether,  we 
cannot  believe ;  a  careful  examination  of  Egyptian 
mummies  will  doubtless  bring  to  light  many  con 
temporaries  of  Ramses  with  short-headed  skulls.  But 
the  prevailing  type  became  dolichocephalic  or  meso- 
ccphalic  to  such  an  extent  that  so  careful  an  observer  as 
Virchovv  met  with  no  examples  of  brachycephalism 
among  the  present  inhabitants  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile. 
They  exist,  indeed,  but  in  no  large  quantity. 

It  is  a  harder  matter  to  determine  the  original  home 
of  those  Egyptian  immigrants  to  whom  the  culture  of 
ancient  Egypt  was  due  and  who  represent  the  typical 
Egyptian  race.  But  materials  exist  for  solving  even 
this  problem  of  ethnology.  Ancient  Egyptian  tradition 
pointed  to  '  the  divine  land  '  of  Arabia  Felix  as  that 
from  which  their  principal  deities  had  migrated.  Hathor 
was  the  goddess  of  Pun,  Ra  had  journeyed  like  the 
Phoenix  from  the  Arabian  land  of  spices.  '  The  divine 
land '  was  Southern  Arabia,  the  source  of  the  sweet- 
smelling  incense  which  was  offered  to  the  gods.  It  was 
also  the  source,  as  Dr.  Schweinfurth  has  lately  shown, 
of  the  sacred  trees  which  the  Egyptians  planted  beside 
the  temples  of  their  deities.  These  trees,  such  as  the 
Persea  and  the  sycamore,  are  now  extinct,  a  manifest 
proof  that  they  were  not  indigenous  in  the  soil  of  Egypt 
and  were  preserved  from  extinction  there  by  artificial 
protection.  When  that  protection  was  removed  with 
the  overthrow  of  Egyptian  paganism  the  sacred  trees 
also  disappeared. 

Botany  thus  corroborates  the  tradition  which  brought 
the  divinities  of  Egypt  from  Arabia  Felix.  The 
migration  of  the  divinities  implies  the  migration  of  their 


92  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

worshippers  as  well.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  ii 
the  casts  taken  by  Mr.  Flinders  Petrie  of  the  ethno 
logical  types  represented  on  the  Egyptian  monuments 
show  an  intimate  connection  between  the  Egyptians  and 
the  people  of  Pun.  Pun  is  the  name  under  which  the 
southern  coast  of  Arabia  as  well  as  the  opposite  coast  ol 
Africa  was  known  to  the  Egyptians,  and  in  the  time  of 
the  Eighteenth  Dynasty  it  was  further  extended  to  the 
Somali  region.  In  colour,  form,  and  features  the 


inhabitant  of  Pun  resembles  the  inhabitant  of  Egypt. 
Like  the  latter  his  skin  has  been  burnt  red  by  the  sun, 
he  has  the  same  shapely  limbs  and  medium  stature,  the 
same  delicate  hands  and  feet,  the  same  form  of  skull 
and  face.  In  only  two  respects  does  he  differ  from  the 
subjects  of  the  Pharaoh.  His  lower  jaw  is  not  so 
massive  as  that  of  the  Egyptian,  who  seems  in  this 
respect  to  have  acquired  a  Nigritian  characteristic,  and 
the  square  beards  which  in  Egypt  were  reserved  for  the 
gods  or  for  the  kings  who  impersonated  the  gods  were 


THE   EGYPTIANS.  93 

worn  in  Pun  by  most  of  the  men.  This  last  fact  is  a 
curious  confirmation  of  the  Punite  descent  of  the 
Egyptian  upper  classes. 

The  extraordinary  similarity  between  the  representa 
tion  by  the  Egyptian  of  himself  and  of  the  people  of  Pun 
it  the  more  striking  when  we  remember  the  realistic 
character  of  Egyptian  drawing  and  the  temptation  the 
artist  was  under  to  depict  his  countrymen  as  a  peculiar 
people  unlike  the  'vile'  barbarians  of  the  rest  of  the 
world.  But  he  drew  his  subjects  from  the  life,  and  the 
result  was  that  in  spite  of  himself  the  man  of  Egypt  and 
the  man  of  Pun  are  portrayed  in  the  same  fashion. 
Nowhere  else  did  the  Egyptian  find  a  population  which 
resembled  that  of  his  country  ;  the  nearest  in  type  were 
the  Phoenicians  of  Kaft,  who  in  general  appearance 
remind  us  of  the  natives  of  Pun.  But  apart  from  the 
Phoenicians  of  Kaft,  among  the  nations  of  the  world 
known  to  the  Egyptians  Pun  alone  contained  a  popula 
tion  which  in  outward  form  resembled  that  of  Egypt. 

The  fact  will  throw  light  on  the  philological  relation 
ship  of  the  Egyptian  language  to  the  Semitic  idioms. 
The  fundamental  conceptions  of  grammar,  the  pronouns 
and  certain  of  the  roots,  are  too  closely  alike  in  the  two 
branches  of  human  speech  to  be  the  result  of  mere 
coincidence.  On  the  other  hand  the  differences  are 
numerous  and  profound.  The  triliteralism  which  is 
characteristic  of  the  Semitic  languages  is  not  to  be 
discovered  in  Egyptian,  and  we  find  little  or  no  trace  of 
the  sounds  peculiar  to  the  Semitic  alphabet.  It  is, 
therefore,  to  the  parent  Semitic  speech,  to  that  lost 
mother  from  which  the  existing  Semitic  dialects  are 
derived,  that  the  ancient  language  of  Egypt  was  akin. 
We  may  regard  them  as  two  sister-tongues,  once  spoken 


94  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

side  by  side.  As  we  have  seen,  the  primitive  home  of 
the  Semitic  family  of  speech,  the  region  where  triliteralism 
became  its  stereotyped  characteristic,  was  Northern  and 
Central  Arabia.  Southern  Arabia,  the  land  of  Pun,  the 
earliest  seat  of  the  Egyptian  race,  would  thus  have  been 
geographically  in  contact  with  the  earliest  seat  of  the 
Semitic  languages,  and  the  connection  which  exists 
between  Egyptian  and  Semitic  grammar  would  be 
satisfactorily  explained. 

We  must  conclude,  accordingly,  that  it  was  from  the 
southern  coast  of  Arabia,  perhaps  also  from  the  neigh 
bouring  shores  of  Africa,  that  the  Egyptians  originally 
came.  They  found  the  valley  of  the  Nile  in  the  posses 
sion  of  another  and  a  lower  race  which  they  were  easily 
able  to  subdue  and  subsequently  to  amalgamate.  They 
brought  with  them  the  arts  of  industry  and  agriculture, 
and  by  slow  degrees  transformed  the  brackish  marshes 
of  the  Delta  into  the  garden  of  the  ancient  world.  They 
taught  the  Nile  to  spread  its  waters  over  fields  of  ripening 
crops,  and  carried  them  faraway  into  the  desert  by  means 
of  canals.  In  place  of  the  animals  to  whom  alone  worship 
had  hitherto  been  paid,  they  introduced  the  deities  of  '  the 
divine  land,'  deities  of  light  and  gladness  and  moral  attri 
butes,  and  erected  temples  to  them,  first  of  wood  and 
afterwards  of  stone.  Kingdoms  sprang  up  on  the  banks 
of  the  Nile,  and  a  system  of  pictorial  writing  was  in 
vented  out  of  which  a  syllabary  and  then  an  alphabet 
gradually  developed.  Great  monumental  works  already 
began  to  be  executed,  and  it  is  probable  that  the  sphinx 
of  Gizeh  was  carved  out  of  a  rock  in  this  early  age.  At 
length  the  whole  country  was  united  under  the  sway  of 
Menes,  the  king  of  This,  and  the  crowns  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Egypt  were  placed  on  the  head  of  a  single 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  95 

monarch.  The  Nile  was  turned  aside  from  its  ancient 
course  under  the  Libyan  hills  by  a  dyke  which  still 
remains,  and  on  the  huge  embankment  thus  won  from 
the  river  Memphis,  the  capital  of  the  united  kingdom, 
was  built.  Through  six  long  dynasties  the  '  Old  Empire  ' 
lasted  ;  then  came  a  period  of  disaster  and  decay,  and 
when  Egypt  once  more  appears  in  history  under  the 
rulers  of  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  Dynasties,  in  the 
age  of  the  so-called  '  Middle  Empire,'  its  capital  has 
been  shifted  from  Memphis  to  Thebes,  and  the  faces  of 
the  kings  themselves  seem  to  have  undergone  a  change. 
It  is  probable  that  foreign  elements,  perhaps  Nubian, 
perhaps  Libyan,  had  come  to  mingle  themselves  in  the 
blood  of  the  royal  family. 

The  Middle  Empire  was  overthrown  by  the  invasion 
of  the  Hyksos  or  '  Shepherd-kings '  from  Asia.  The 
native  princes  sought  refuge  in  the  far  south,  while  the 
Delta,  and  at  one  time  Central  Egypt,  passed  under 
foreign  rule.  The  exact  nationality  of  the  Hyksos  is 
still  a  matter  of  dispute.  All  we  know  with  certainty  is 
that  they  came  from  Asia,  and  they  brought  with  them 
in  their  train  vast  numbers  of  Semites  who  occupied  the 
northern  part  of  Egypt.  Comparatively  few  Hyksos 
monuments  have  as  yet  been  discovered.  These  exhibit 
a  peculiar  type  of  features,  very  unlike  that  of  the 
Egyptians.  The  face  is  thickly  bearded,  the  hair  being 
curly,  with  a  pigtail  hanging  behind  the  head.  The 
nose  is  broad  and  sub-aquiline,  the  cheek-bones  high, 
the  forehead  square  and  knitted,  the  lips  prominent 
and  expressive  of  intense  determination.  The  kindly 
urbanity  so  characteristic  of  the  Egyptian  face  in  statuary 
is  replaced  by  an  expression  of  sternness  and  vigour. 
Among  the  ethnological  types  presented  by  the  Egyptian 


96  THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

sculptures  there  is  only  one  which  can  be  compared  with 
that  of  the  Hyksos  monuments.  This  is  the  type  peculiar 
to  the  inhabitants  of  North-eastern  Syria,  in  the  district 
called  Nahrina  by  the  Egyptians  and  Aram-Naharaim  in 
the  Old  Testament.  It  was  a  district  of  which  the  centre 
was  Mitanni  in  the  fifteenth  and  following  centuries 
before  the  Christian  era,  and  since  the  cuneiform  tablets 
recently  discovered  at  Tel  el-Amarna  have  disclosed  to 
us  the  fact  that  the  language  of  Mitanni  was  neither 
Semitic  nor  Indo-European,  we  may  perhaps  conclude 
that  the  population  which  spoke  it  was  also  non-Semitic. 
However  this  may  be,  if  we  are  to  regard  the  so-called 
Hyksos  sphinxes  of  San  as  reproducing  the  Hyksos  type 
of  countenance,  it  would  follow  that  the  hordes  which 
overwhelmed  Egypt  in  the  twenty-third  century  B.C. 
were  led  by  princes  from  Northern  Syria. 

It  has  been  questioned  whether  the  Hyksos  monu 
ments  really  represent  the  features  of  the  Hyksos  them 
selves,  or  whether  they  are  not  the  product  of  a  provincial 
art  of  the  time  of  the  Twelfth  Dynasty  which  has  been 
usurped  and  appropriated  by  the  foreign  invaders.  As 
Mariette  first  pointed  out,  the  existing  population  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  San.  the  Hyksos  capital,  still  exhibits 
traits  similar  to  those  of  the  Hyksos  statuary.  But  the 
fact  would  only  go  to  show  that  the  Hyksos  population 
were  never  extirpated  from  the  district  in  which  they 
had  ruled  for  so  many  centuries ;  indeed  it  is  difficult 
otherwise  to  explain  how  it  is  that  the  physical  type  of 
the  population  in  this  part  of  Egypt  should  be  so  different 
from  what  we  find  elsewhere.  Mr.  Tomkins1  remarks 
with  justice  that  'the  colossal  head  (of  the  Hyksos 
prince)  lately  found  at  Bubastis  has  the  very  same  cast 

1  In  the  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  Institute  xix.  2,  p.  193. 


THE  EGYPTIANS.  97 

of  features  and  expression '  as  that  of  the  monuments 
of  San,  though  '  heightened  in  all  their  finer  attributes 
and  softened  by  Egyptian  culture,'  and  that  '  this  must 
practically  settle  the  question  of  the  Hyksos  origin  of 
the  older  sphinxes  and  statues.'  We  must  accordingly 
return  to  the  old  view  that  the  very  remarkable  type  of 
head  and  face  presented  by  the  Hyksos  monuments  was 
that  which  characterised  the  monarchs  whose  names  are 
found  upon  them.  Prof.  Flower  considers  the  type  to 
be  Mongoloid  ;  Prof.  Virchow  expresses  himself  more 
doubtfully.  If.  as  we  have  seen,  its  nearest  ana'ogue  is  to 
be  sought  in  Northern  Syria  and  Mesopotamia  within 
the  limits  of  the  old  kingdom  of  Mitanni,  it  is  among 
the  inhabitants  of  this  region  of  Asia  that  ethnologists 
may  expect  to  discover  the  racial  origin  of  the  Hyksos 
conquerors  of  Egypt. 

After  669  years  of  occupation  the  Hyksos  were  finally 
driven  back  into  Asia  by  Ahmes,  the  founder  of  the 
Eighteenth  Egyptian  Dynasty,  and  what  is  known  to 
Egyptologists  as  the  '  New  Empire'  was  established.  The 
successors  of  Ahmes  conquered  Canaan,  and  extended 
the  dominion  of  Egypt  almost  to  the  banks  of  the 
Euphrates.  But  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  royal  families 
who  governed  the  Egyptian  people  after  the  expulsion  of 
the  Hyksos  were,  any  of  them,  of  pure  blood.  The 
earlier  princes  of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty  seem  to  have 
been  partly  Nubian  in  descent  ;  the  later  kings  of  the 
dynasty  intermarried  with  the  royal  family  of  Mitanni, 
and  eventually  endeavoured  to  impose  upon  Egypt  an 
Asiatic  faith.  The  troubles  brought  about  by  this 
attempt  ended  in  the  fall  of  the  dynasty  of  Ahmes,  and 
the  expulsion  or  enslavement  of  the  Asiatic  foreigners 
who  had  filled  the  court.  The  foundation  of  the 


98  THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Nineteenth  Dynasty  marked  the  triumph  of  Egyptian 
nationalism,  and  '  a  new  king  arose  which  knew  not 
Joseph.'  But  the  Setis  and  Ramses  of  the  Nineteenth 
Dynasty  can  hardly  have  been  of  unmixed  ancestry. 
Their  type  of  face  is  European  rather  than  Egyptian, 
and  it  is  possible  that  Hyksos  blood  may  also  have 
flowed  in  their  veins. 

As  the  New  Empire  advanced,  the  dynasties  became 
more  and  more  foreign  in  character.  The  mercenaries 
who  fought  the  battles  of  the  Egyptians  avenged  them 
selves  from  time  to  time  by  placing  chiefs  of  their  own 
upon  the  throne.  The  Twenty-second  Dynasty,  to  which 
Shishak.  the  conqueror  of  Jerusalem,  belonged,  was  of 
Libyan  ancestry,  and  the  Twenty-fifth  consisted  of 
Ethiopian  invaders.  Even  the  Twenty-sixth,  which 
attempted  an  antiquarian  revival  and  professed  to  re 
present  all  that  was  most  national  in  the  Egyptian 
character,  came  from  the  mixed  population  of  the  Delta 
and  allied  itself  with  the  Greeks.  Then  followed  the 
ages  of  Persian  and  Greek  domination,  and  the  estab 
lishment  of  Greek  cities  and  settlements  throughout 
the  country.  The  preservation  of  the  Egyptian  type 
has  been  mainly  due  to  the  physical  and  constitutional 
toughness  of  the  Egyptian,  and  the  fact  that  he  was 
better  adapted  to  the  climatic  conditions  which  sur 
rounded  him  than  the  strangers  who  settled  in  his  midst. 
To  this  day  the  children  of  Europeans  thrive  but  badly 
even  in  Northern  Egypt. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  Egypt  referred  to  in  the 
Old  Testament  was  already  full  of  foreign  elements.  In 
the  age  of  the  patriarchs  Northern  Egypt  was  governed 
by  Hyksos  kings,  and  the  princes  who  received  Abraham 
and  Joseph,  though  they  may  have  adopted  Egyptian 


THE   EGYPTIANS.  99 

titles  and  customs,  and  even  called  themselves  by 
*  Egyptian  names,  were  Asiatics  in  race.  Ramses  II,  the 
Pharaoh  of  the  Oppression,  has  features  which  declare 
his  mixed  origin,  and  Shishak,  like  the  Ethiopians  So 
and  Tirhakah1,  could  not  claim  to  be  an  Egyptian  in 
the  racial  sense  of  the  word.  It  was  the  subjects  of  the 
Pharaohs,  the  scribes  and  the  peasantry,  and  not  the 
Pharaohs  themselves,  to  whom  the  Israelite  had  to  look 
for  the  essential  characteristics  of  the  Egyptian  race. 

The  fact  strikingly  exemplifies  a  leading  feature  in 
the  Egyptian  character.  The  Egyptian  is  a  man  of 
peace,  and  not  of  war.  The  pioneer  of  civilisation,  the 
pharos  which  once  shone  amid  a  surrounding  night  of 
barbarism,  Egypt  has  nevertheless  been  since  the  days 
of  the  Middle  Empire  'the  servant  of  the  nations.'  It 
has,  indeed,  subdued  them  by  its  culture,  and  even  the 
rude  Hyksos  princes  submitted  at  last  to  assume  the 
attributes  and  adopt  the  manners  of  the  ancient  Pharaohs. 
But  although  the  foreigner  was  Egyptianised  he  remained 
a  foreigner  still.  The  Egyptian  could  not  govern  him 
self;  the  head  of  the  state  needed  to  be  possessed  of 
other  qualities  than  those  which  distinguished  the  denizen 
of  the  Nile.  The  want  of  the  military  spirit  brought  with 
it  the  want  also  of  a  power  of  political  initiative. 

1   2  Kings  xvii.  4,  xix.  9. 


G  2 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    PEOPLES    OF    CANAAN. 

IN  1888  a  remarkable  discovery  was  made  among  the 
ruins  of  one  of  the  ancient  cities  of  Egypt.  The 
kings  of  the  Eighteenth  Egyptian  Dynasty  had  been 
brought  by  their  conquest  of  Canaan  and  Syria  into  con 
tact  with  the  kingdom  of  Nahrina  or  Mitanni,  the  Aram- 
Naharaim  of  the  Old  Testament.  They  married  into 
the  royal  family  of  Mitanni,  and  filled  their  court  with 
officials  not  only  of  Mitannian,  but  also  of  Canaanitish 
extraction.  Amenophis  IV,  the  son  of  an  Asiatic 
mother,  abjured  the  faith  of  his  fathers,  and  endeavoured 
to  force  a  new  religion  upon  his  unwilling  subjects,  that 
of  the  Asiatic  Baal  as  adored  in  the  solar  disk.  The 
great  offices  of  state  were  occupied  by  foreigners,  most 
of  whom  were  Semites  from  Palestine  and  Syria,  and 
the  king  changed  his  name,  which  contained  that  of  the 
prescribed  Egyptian  god  Amun,  into  Khu-n-Aten,  ;  the 
glory  of  the  solar  disk.'  The  priesthood  of  Thebes, 
however,  were  powerful  enough  to  withstand  the  pro 
selytising  zeal  even  of  the  monarch  ;  he  was  forced  to 
quit  the  capital  of  his  fathers,  and  to  found  a  new  city 
for  himself  and  his  followers  at  the  spot  where  the 
mounds  of  Tel  el-Amarna  now  spread  along  the  bank. 
Khu-n-Aten's  city  had  but  a  short  existence.  His  death 
was  the  signal  for  civil  and  religious  discord,  and  when 
the  kingdom  once  more  found  itself  united  under  the 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  JOI 

strong  hand  of  an  acknowledged  ruler,  the  old  religion 
of  Egypt  was  restored,  the  foreigner  expelled,  and  the 
city  of  Khu-n-Aten  allowed  to  decay. 

The  discovery  that  has  been  made  among  its  ruins 
consists  of  a  number  of  clay  tablets  inscribed  with  the 
cuneiform  characters  of  Babylonia.  They  form  a  portion 
of  the  archives  of  Khu-n-Aten  and  his  father,  and  prove 
that  in  the  fifteenth  century  before  our  era,  not  only  was 
a  knowledge  of  reading  and  writing  widely  spread,  but 
that  the  common  medium  of  diplomatic  intercourse  was 
the  foreign  language  and  complicated  script  of  Baby 
lonia.  Many  of  the  tablets  are  letters  or  despatches 
from  the  Egyptian  governors  and  vassal  princes  of 
Canaan.  The  chief  centres  of  Egyptian  authority  were 
Gebal  and  Zemar,  Megiddo  and  Khazi  or  Gaza  near 
Shechern  (i  Chr.  vii.  28).  Here  Egyptian  governors  of 
high  rank  were  stationed.  Elsewhere,  for  the  most  part, 
the  native  chiefs  were  permitted  to  exercise  authority  in 
the  name  of  the  Egyptian  king.  In  some  cases  an 
Egyptian  governor  was  appointed  by  the  side  of  them  ; 
in  other  cases  the  support  of  an  Egyptian  garrison  and 
the  occasional  visit  of  an  Egyptian  '  Commissioner '  were 
considered  sufficient  to  secure  the  loyalty  of  the  district. 
Jerusalem,  for  example,  was  treated  in  the  latter  fashion. 

We  learn  from  the  letters  what  was  the  original  signi 
fication  of  the  geographical  term  '  Canaan.'  It  applied 
only  to  a  part  of  the  country  which  subsequently  came 
to  bear  the  name  '  Kinakhkhi,'  which  corresponds 
rather  to  Khna',  the  Greek  form  of  the  name,  than  to 
the  Hebrew  form  Canaan,  and  signified  the  region  which 
extended  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Beyrut  southwards 
to  the  mountains  of  Jerusalem.  It  denoted  'the  low 
lands  '  which  sloped  from  the  sides  of  Lebanon  to  the 


102  THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

sea,  and  comprised  the  plain  of  Sharon.  The  Canaanites 
were  accordingly  the  southern  Phoenicians,  and  when 
Isaiah  (xix.  i<8)  describes  the  Hebrew  language  as  'the 
language  of  Canaan '  it  is  to  these  southern  Phoenicians 
that  reference  is  primarily  made.  The  country  occupied 
by  them  was  the  Kaft  of  the  Egyptian  monuments,  in 
contradistinction  to  Khal,  or  Northern  Phoenicia  and 
Syria,  a  name  which  Mr.  Tomkins  ingeniously  connects 
with  that  of  the  Khal-os,  the  river  of  Aleppo.  Im 
mediately  north  of  Canaan  was  the  land  of  Amurra  or 
the  Amorites.  It  is  only  in  this  northern  region  that 
the  Amorites  are  known  to  the  writers  of  the  Tel  el- 
Amarna  tablets  and  to  the  Egyptian  texts.  The 
Amorites  of  Southern  Palestine  do  not  seem  as  yet  to 
have  made  their  name  famous.  There  is  no  reference  to 
them  in  the  despatches  of  Ebed-tob,  the  priest-king  of 
Jerusalem,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  successor,  if  not 
in  lineal  descent,  at  all  events  in  function,  of  Melchizedek. 
It  is  possible  that  the  city  he  governed  had  not  yet  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Amorite  tribe  of  Jebusites.  Had 
such  been  the  case  we  should  have  expected  some 
reference  to  the  name  of  Jebus. 

The  Canaanite,  then,  was  primarily  the  Phoenician  of 
the  coast  whose  oldest  city  was  Zidon,  '  the  town  of  the 
fishermen/  Tradition  averred  that  he  had  come  from 
the  neighbourhood  of  Babylonia  and  the  Persian  Gulf, 
and  the  tradition  has  been  confirmed  by  the  evidence  of 
language1.  The  language  he  spoke  was  a  Semitic  one, 
closely  akin  to  that  of  Assyria  and  Babylonia. 

1  See  Strabo  i.  2,  35;  xvi.  3,  4;  4,  27  ;  Justin  xviii.  3,  2  ;  Pliny,  X.  II. 
iv.  36  ;  Herodotos  i.  i  ;  vii.  89 ;  Scholiast  on  Homer,  Od.  iv.  84.  According 
to  the  legend  the  cause  of  the  migration  was  an  earthquake  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  '  Assyrian'  or  'Syrian  Lake; '  this  refers  rather  to  the  Persian  Gulf 
than  to  the  Dead  Sea  as  has  sometimes  been  imagined. 


THE  PEOPLES  OP    CANAAN.  103 

But  the  Canaanite  did  not  long  remain  content  with 
the  narrow  strip  of  coast  on  which  his  first  settlements 
were  built.  While  his  ships  traversed  the  Mediterranean 
in  search  of  the  purple-fish  or  traded  with  the  barbaric 
tribes  of  Europe  and  Africa,  adventurous  spirits  made 
their  way  into  the  fastnesses  of  the  Lebanon,  and  there 
built  cities  like  Zemar  and  Arka.  The  neighbouring 
populations  began  to  pass  under  Canaanitish  supremacy, 
or  to  intermarry  with  the  Canaanitish  race.  In  this  way 
the  names  of  Canaan  and  Canaanite  came  to  be  extended 
beyond  their  original  frontiers,  and  '  the  families  of  the 
Canaanites  were  spread  abroad.'  In  the  days  of  the 
Israelitish  conquest  Canaan  included  the  whole  country 
occupied  by  the  Twelve  Tribes,  and  inhabited  by  races 
of  various  origin  and  history.  Here  and  there,  it  is  true, 
its  limits  are  more  strictly  defined,  and  in  Numb.  xiii.  29, 
we  are  explicitly  told  :  '  the  Amalekites  dwell  in  the  land 
of  the  south  ;  and  the  Hittites  and  the  Jebusites  and  the 
Amorites  dwell  in  the  mountains  ;  and  the  Canaanites 
dwell  by  the  sea  and  by  the  coast  of  Jordan.' 

The  people  of  Kaft  are  usually  represented  by  the 
Egyptians  with  red  skins,  like  themselves.  Mr.  Petrie, 
however,  notes  that  the  chief  of  Kaft  is  depicted  with 
yellow  complexion,  black  eyes,  and  light  brown  hair, 
though  the  colour  of  the  hair  has  probably  faded.  The 
yellow  complexion  of  the  chief,  however,  indicates  that 
the  red  tint  usually  assigned  to  the  skin  was  the  result 
of  exposure  to  the  sun,  as  indeed  was  also  the  case  with 
the  Egyptians.  We  may,  therefore,  regard  the  Canaanite 
of  Kaft  as  the  ancient  representative  of  the  modern 
Syrian,  so  far  as  colour  is  concerned.  He  was  a  member 
of  the  white  race,  but  of  that  darker  portion  of  the  white 
race  which  has  its  seat  on  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean, 


IO4 


THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 


and  his  eyes  and  probably  also  his  hair  were  black.  In 
the  tomb  of  Rekh-ma-Ra,  a  Theban  prince  who  lived  in 
the  age  of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  the  tribute-bearers 
of  Kaft  have  uniformly  black  hair,  with  a  long  curl,  or 
rather  tress,  on  either  side  of  the  face.  I  am  informed 
by  Mr.  Sarrug  that  in  the  Lebanon  children  are  frequently 
born  with  black  hair,  which  becomes  lighter  as  they  grow 


older.     The  hair  is  shown  by  the  tress  to  have  been 
slightly  curly. 

The  tribute-bearers  are  handsome  men  with  regular 
features,  and  doubtless  presented  the  same  type  of  face 
as  the  Syrian  of  to-day.  The  latter  is  generally  regarded 
as  dolichocephalic  and  leptorrhine.  though  unfortunately 
the  physiological  characteristics  of  the  present  population 
of  Syria  are  still  but  imperfectly  known.  The  skulls 
brought  from  the  burial-places  of  Coele-Syria  by  Sir 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  1 05 

Richard  Burton  and  Mr.  Tyrwhitt  Drake,  and  examined 
by  Dr.  Carter  Blake,  offer  two  entirely  different  types,  one 
dolichocephalic  and  the  other  brachycephalic.  Some  of 
the  brachycephalic  skulls  are  also  prognathous  and  may 
be  looked  upon  as  Turko-Tatar,  but  others  exhibit  an 
aquiline  nose  and  must  be  assigned  to  a  native  origin. 
In  a  female  skull  from  Shakkah  the  '  Inca-bone '  occurs 
(see  above,  p.  6) l. 

The  people  of  Kaft  who  are  painted  on  the  walls  of 
Rekh-ma-Ra's  tomb  wear  richly-embroidered  kilts  and 
embroidered  buskins,  some  of  which  have  upturned  toes. 
One  of  the  buskins  resembles  very  closely  the  shoes 
depicted  on  remains  lately  found  in  a  prehistoric  tomb 
near  Sparta  in  Greece.  Nothing  is  worn  on  the  head 
except  a  simple  fillet.  Among  the  tribute  brought  from 
Kaft  to  the  Egyptian  king  are  rings  of  precious  metal, 
and  vases  with  the  heads  of  animals,  reminding  us  of 
the  '  owl-headed  '  vases  disinterred  by  Dr.  Schliemann  at 
Hissarlik  in  the  Troad. 

Very  distinct  from  the  Phoenicians  of  Kaft  are  the 
Shasu  or  Bedawin  '  Plunderers '  of  the  Egyptian  monu 
ments.  They  were  the  scourge  of  the  settled  populations 
of  Canaan  as  their  descendants  are  at  the  present  day. 
We  hear  of  them  as  existing  from  the  Egyptian  frontier 
up  to  the  north  of  Palestine,  '  the  land  of  the  Amorite/ 

1  Burton  and  Drake,  Unexplored  Syria,  London,  1872,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
227-377.  M-  Bertholon  has  described  two  skulls  found  in  Tunisia  with  an 
index  of  77-80  which  Dr.  Beddoe  compares  with  the  dolichocephalic  skulls 
discovered  by  Burton  at  Palmyra  as  well  as  with  skulls  found  in  Sardinia. 
The  forehead  is  narrow,  '  the  anterior  temporal  region  flat,  the  frontal 
bosses  replaced  by  a  single  median  prominence,  with  a  certain  degree  of 
paiieto-occipital  flattening,  and  parietal  bosses  well  marked  but  placed  so 
far  forward  as  to  be  immediately  above  the  auricular  meatus,  so  that  the 
vertical  aspect  is  a  kind  of  lozenge.'  No  such  type  seems  to  exist  now  in 
Tunisia  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  Institute,  xx.  4,  pp.  350,  351). 


106  THE  RACES   OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

where  their  place  was  taken  in  the  fifteenth  century 
before  our  era  by  the  invading  Hittite.  They  were  pro 
perly  inhabitants  of  the  desert,  who  perpetually  hovered 
on  the  borders  of  the  cultivated  land,  taking  advantage 
of  every  opportunity  to  harry  and  plunder  it.  When  the 
government  was  weak  their  wandering  troops  made  their 
way  to  the  very  gates  of  the  cities,  and  hired  their  services 
to  contending  chiefs.  At  times  some  of  them  settled  in 
the  plains  and  adopted  village-life,  but  their  savage  in 


stincts  survived,  and  the  settled  Bedawi  is  usually  a 
mixture  of  the  worst  vices  of  his  wilder  brother  and  the 
native  peasantry.  Idle,  treacherous,  avaricious,  cruel, 
and  cowardly,  he  deservedly  remains  an  outcast  among 
the  other  races  of  mankind. 

The  frontier-fortress  of  Kanana,  which  has  been  happily 
identified  by  Capt  Conder  with  Khurbet  Kan'an,  six  miles 
from  Hebron,  was  defended  against  Seti  I  by  the  Shasu. 
It  would  appear  also  that  they  formed  part  of  the  garrison 
of  Hebron  at  the  time  of  the  Israelitish  invasion,  since 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  107 

Hebron  is  stated  to  have  been  occupied  by  'Ahiman, 
Sheshai.  and  Talmai,  the  children  of  Anak,'  and  Sheshai 
means  '  the  Shasu.'  Their  arms  were  the  spear  and  the 
battle-axe. 

The  Shasu  arc,  to  use  the  words  of  Mr.  Tomkins, 
'  sharp-featured,'  with  rather  receding  foreheads.  The 
noses  are  straight,  pointed,  and  look  towards  the  ground, 
the  nostrils  and  lips  are  thin,  the  eyebrows  prominent, 
and  the  face  is  set  in  a  somewhat  full  whisker  and  pointed 


beard.  A  moustache  does  not  seem  to  have  been  worn. 
At  Abu-Simbel,  the  skin  of  the  Shasu  is  painted  a  light 
yellow,  his  eyes  are  blue,  and  his  hair,  eyebrows,  and 
beard  red.  It  is  clear  that  the  Shasu  are  the  same 
people  as  the  '  37  Asiatics,'  who  brought  collyrium  to 
an  Egyptian  king  of  the  Twelfth  Dynasty1  under  the 
leadership  of  'a  mountain-chieftain'  called  Absha,  and 
who  are  depicted  on  the  walls  of  the  tomb  of  Nofer- 

1  In  the  sixth  year  of  Usertesen  II. 


io8 


THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 


hotep  at   Beni-Hassan.     The  followers  of  Absha  have 
pale  brown   or  yellow  skins  with  whiskers  and   beards 


similar  to  those  of  the  Shasu,  except  that  like  the  hair  of 
the  head  they  are  painted  black.  Their  features  also  are 
precisely  the  same  as  those  which  characterise  the  Shasu. 


THE  PEOPLES  OP    CANAAN. 


109 


The  men  wear  sandals  and  embroidered  kilts  or  else 
blankets  which  leave  the  right  shoulder  bare.  The  women 
wear  shoes  and  embroidered  plaids,  as  well  as  a  fillet 
round  the  head.  Two  children  are  represented  carried 
in  a  pannier  on  the  back  of  a  donkey. 

The  picture  has  long  excited  interest  since  it  is  the 
earliest  record  we  possess  of  the  arrival  in  Egypt  of 
a  band  of  Asiatic  strangers.  The  Twelfth  Dynasty 


flourished  long  before  the  days  when  Abraham  or  Jacob 
went  down  into  Egypt,  and  in  the  procession  of  Absha 
and  his  followers  we  may  perhaps  see  a  representation 
of  what  a  patriarchal  caravan  was  like.  It  should  be 
noted  that  the  name  of  Absha  is  Semitic,  identical,  in 
fact,  with  that  of  the  Biblical  Abishai. 

The  features  of  the  Shasu  recall  those  of  the  modern 
Bedawin.  They  differ  essentially  from  the  features  of 
the  '  Menti  of  Sati,'  the  name  given  by  the  Egyptians 


[10  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

not  only  to  '  the  hordes  who  invaded  Egypt  under  the 
Hyksos,'  but  also  to  the  nomad  population  of  the  Sinaitic 
Peninsula  and  the  Hauran.  The  Menti  or  '  Shepherds  ' 
are  strong-looking  men,  with  hooked  noses,  rounded  at 
the  point,  wide  nostrils  and  full  lips.  The  beard  is  long, 
and  the  whisker  covers  all  the  lower  part  of  the  cheek. 
The  type  is  Jewish  rather  than  Bedawi,  and  recalls  the 
profiles  of  the  tribute-bearers  of  Jehu  on  the  Assyrian 
Black  Obelisk  found  on  the  site  of  Calah  and  now  in  the 
British  Museum.  Physiologically  the  Jew  thus  claims 
relationship  with  the  Menti  of  the  Egyptian  sculptures 
and  not  with  the  Shasu.  The  Menti  are  mentioned  in 
the  Egyptian  inscriptions  as  inhabiting  the  Sinaitic 
Peninsula  as  far  back  as  the  time  of  the  Fifth  Dynasty, 
and  though  the  name  given  to  them  is  merely  descrip 
tive  it  seems  to  have  been  confined  to  a  particular  race. 
The  term  Sati,  it  .may  be  added,  signifies  'archers,' 
and  indicates  the  weapon  with  which  the  Sati  were 
armed1. 

The  Arnorite  is  called  Amar  on  the  Egyptian  monu 
ments,  Amurra  in  the  cuneiform  tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna. 
As  has  already  been  remarked,  the  name  was  applied  to 
the  district  which  lay  immediately  to  the  north  of  Pales 
tine,  and  included  the  sacred  city  of  Kadesh  on  the 
Orontes,  which  afterwards  became  a  stronghold  of  the 
Hittites.  But  we  learn  from  the  Old  Testament  that 
Amorites  were  also  to  be  found  in  Southern  and  Central 
Palestine,  as  well  as  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Jordan. 
In  the  days  of  Abraham  they  lived  at  Hazezon-tamar 
on  the  western  shore  of  the  Dead  Sea  (Gen.  xiv.  5),  and 

1  It  would  seem  from  one  of  the  Tel  el-Amama  letters  that  the  Sati  are  the 
same  as  the  Suti  of  the  Assyrian  inscriptions,  who  occupied  the  desert 
frontiers  of  Babylonia  '  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun.' 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  Ill 

the  Hebrew  patriarch  was  confederate  with  the  three 
Amorite  brothers  who  inhabited  the  plain  of  Hebron. 
According  to  the  more  correct  translation  of  Gen.  xlviii. 
22,  Jacob  '  took '  Shechem  '  out  of  the  hand  of  the 
Amorite,'  and  the  Hivite  population  of  Gibeon  is  stated 
to  be  Amorite  in  2  Sam.  xxi.  2.  Ezekiel  declares  (xvi. 
3,  45)  that  the  mother  of  Jerusalem  was  an  Hittite,  and 
its  father  an  Amorite,  conformably  to  the  statement  in 
Josh.  x.  5,  6,  which  makes  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem, 
Hebron,  Jarmuth,  Lachish  and  Eglon  all  alike  Amorites. 
On  the  eastern  side  of  the  Jordan  the  Amorites  had 
established  two  powerful  kingdoms  in  the  age  of  the 
Exodus.  Og,  the  Rephaim  king  of  Bashan,  is  entitled 
an  Amorite  in  Deut.  iii.  8,  while  the  kingdom  of  Sihon 
at  Heshbon  was  known  explicitly  as  that  of  ;  the  Amor 
ites.'  An  old  song,  apparently  of  Amorite  origin,  de 
scribed  how  Sihon  had  conquered  the  king  of  Moab  and 
carried  the  sons  and  daughters  of  his  people  into  captivity 
(Numb.  xxi.  26-29). 

If  we  combine  the  information  furnished  by  the  Egypt 
ian  monuments  and  the  Old  Testament  records,  we  may 
gather  that  the  Amorites  had  spread  from  two  separate 
centres,  one  to  the  north  and  the  other  in  the  south  of 
Palestine.  We  may  also  gather  that  in  both  localities 
they  came  to  be  intimately  associated  with  the  Hittites. 
The  Amorite  territory  of  the  north  was  occupied  by 
Hittite  conquerors  in  the  time  of  Ramses  II ;  in  the 
south  the  Jebusite  population  of  Jerusalem  was  partly 
Hittite  and  partly  Amorite,  while  the  inhabitants  of 
Hebron  arc  called  sometimes  Hittite.  sometimes  Amor 
ite.  When  the  Israelites  invaded  Canaan  they  found  the 
southern  portion  of  the  country  for  the  most  part  in 
Amorite  hands. 


112  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

The  cities  of  the  Amorites  were  'great  and  walled-up 
to  heaven.'  The  Amorite  wall  of  Lachish  has  been 
discovered  by  Mr.  Flinders  Petrie  at  Tel  el-Hesy,  and  it 
proves  to  be  of  unburnt  brick,  28  feet  8  inches  in  thick 
ness  l.  Such  a  thickness  implies  a  corresponding  height. 
The  capture  of  cities  so  defended  well  deserved  to  be  a 
matter  of  boasting  on  the  part  of  the  Egyptian  monarchs, 
and  still  more  so  on  the  part  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

What  the  Amorite  was  like  we  know  from  the  por 
traits  of  him  which  have  been  left  to  us  by  the  artists  of 
Egypt.  His  features  were  handsome  and  regular,  his 
nose  straight  and  somewhat  pointed,  his  lips  and  nostrils 
thin,  his  cheek-bones  high,  his  jaws  orthognathous,  and 
his  eyebrows  well  defined.  His  skull  is  apparently  doli 
chocephalic,  he  possessed  a  good  forehead,  and  a  fair 
amount  of  whisker  which  ended  in  a  pointed  beard. 
Altogether  his  face  expresses  intelligence  and  strength. 
At  Abu-Simbel  his  skin  is  painted  a  pale  yellow,  his 
eyes  blue,  and  his  eyebrows  and  beard  red,  while  the 
hair  on  the  other  hand  is  black.  At  Medinet  Habu  the 
skin  is  coloured  a  light-red,  '  rather  pinker  than  flesh- 
colour,'  unlike  the  Libyans,  who  are  there  painted  as  red 
as  the  Egyptians  themselves. 

The  profiles  of  the  Amorites,  as  depicted  on  the  monu 
ments  of  the  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Dynasties,  are 
practically  identical  with  those  of  the  figures  at  Karnak, 
which  surmount  the  names  of  the  cities  captured  by 
Shishak  in  Southern  Judah.  It  is  therefore  clear  that 
the  predominant  type  of  population  in  that  part  of 
Palestine  in  the  reign  of  Rehoboam  was  still  Amorite. 
The  Jew  held  possession  of  Jerusalem  and  Hebron,  and 

1  Quarterly  Statement  of  the  Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  July,  1890, 
p.  163. 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  C  ANA  AX.  113 

the  towns  and  villages  immediately  surrounding  them ; 
elsewhere  he  would  appear  to  have  formed  a  subordinate 
element  in  the  population.  The  older  race  was  never 
extirpated,  and  we  can  therefore  understand  how  it  was 
that  the  exile  of  the  Jews  from  Palestine  brought  with  it 
the  revival  of  the  ancient  Amorite  stock. 

A  comparison  of  the  head  of  an  Amorite  with  that  of 
a  Shasu  suggests  that  the  second  is  a  degraded  form  of 
the  first.  The  pointedness  of  the  nose  is  exaggerated 
in  the  Shasu,  and  his  receding  forehead  contrasts  un 
favourably  with  the  profile  of  the  Amorite  ;  but  on  the 
whole  there  are  certain  resemblances  between  them 
which  lead  to  the  possibility  that  both  are  referable  to 
the  same  original  type. 

However  this  may  be,  it  is  plain  that  the  Amorite 
belonged  to  the  blond  race.  His  blue  eyes  and  light 
hair  prove  this  incontestably.  So  also  does  the  colour 
of  his  skin,  when  compared  with  that  of  other  races 
depicted  by  the  Egyptian  artists.  At  Medinet  Habu, 
for  example,  where  the  skin  of  the  Amorite  is  a  pale 
pink,  that  of  the  Lebu  or  Libyan  and  the  Mashuash  or 
Maxyes  is  red  like  that  of  the  Egyptians,  though  we 
know  that  the  Libyans  belonged  to  a  distinctively  fair- 
complexioned  race.  In  a  tomb  (No.  34)  of  the  Eighteenth 
Dynasty,  at  Thebes,  the  Amorite  chief  of  Kadesh  has  a 
white  skin  and  light  red-brown  eyes  and  hair,  his  fol 
lowers  being  painted  alternately  red  and  white,  while 
the  chief  of  the  Hittitcs  has  a  brown  skin  and  black 
hair,  and  the  chief  of  the  Kaft  a  yellow  skin  and  light 
brown  hair.  In  the  tomb  of  Meneptah,  where  the  four 
races  of  the  world  known  to  the  Egyptians  are  repre 
sented,  the  populations  of  Europe  have  a  pale  yellow 
skin  and  blue  eyes,  the  Asiatics  a  '  light  Indian  red  '  skin 
IT 


114          THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

and  blue  eyes  ;  in  the  tomb  of  Seti  I,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  skin  of  the  European  is  yellow,  his  eyes  blue  and  his 
hair  dark  ;  the  skin  of  the  Asiatics  being  in  one  case 
dark  yellow,  in  another  red,  and  in  a  third  white. 
Finally,  in  the  tomb  of  Ramses  III,  the  Europeans  are 
depicted  with  yellow  skins,  red  eyes  and  black  hair,  and 
the  Asiatics  with  light-red  skins,  blue  eyes  and  black 
hair1. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  pale  yellow  and  pink 
flesh  of  the  Amorite  is  intended  to  denote  a  lighter  skin 
than  that  of  the  Egyptian, — the  skin,  in  fact,  of  the 
blond  race.  Now  the  natives  of  Libya  also  belonged  to 
the  blond  race,  and  are  accordingly  classed  with  the 
people  of  Europe  and  the  Aegean  by  the  Egyptians. 
They  were  specially  known  as  the  Tahennu  or  '  crystal- 
clear/  and  according  to  Lefebure  are  thus  distinguished 
from  the  Tamehu  or  '  fair  men '  of  the  north.  More 
over,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Shasu,  or  at  all  events  the 
Shasu  of  Southern  Palestine,  are  represented  as  belong 
ing  to  the  same  blond  type  as  the  Amorites.  We  have, 
accordingly,  a  line  of  blonds  extending  from  the  northern 
coast  of  Africa  as  far  as  Coele-Syria.  and  broken  only  by 
the  Delta  of  Egypt.  Throughout  this  region  we  still 
find  traces  of  the  race.  The  Kabyles  of  Algeria,  with 
their  fair  golden  hair,  their  blue  eyes  and  their  clear, 
freckled  skin,  strikingly  resemble  the  fair  Kelt,  and  the 
Kabyles  are  but  a  branch  of  the  Berber  population  which 
is  spread  over  the  whole  of  the  mountainous  part  of 
Northern  Africa.  In  Marocco  the  mountains  are  occu 
pied  by  the  Riffis,  large,  broad-shouldered  men,  whose 
physical  characteristics  are  those  of  the  Kabyles.  The 

1  Flinders  Petrie  in  the  Report  of  the  British  Association,  1887,  pp. 
445-449- 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  C A \~AAN.  115 

same  race  was  represented  by  the  Gnanches  of  the 
Canary  Idanfh,  and  is  stiO  met  with  in  Tunis  and 
Tripoli  I  have  myself  seen  fair-haired,  blue-eyed  chil 
dren  in  the  mountain  villages  of  Fill  ilinr,  and  the  type 

.--.:  -...-.-.      -.-.:.       - :        .'..-      -    .          '-  .    . 

l^tfffit  a  m  itMpf  fl^SHi  who  CTKT  joined  "^  on  the 
:;•-;:":  ..::•.:  - .  •  .  -  -  .  "  .  ~.  -  " ""  .  .  .  - 

not  only  had  die  complexion, bat  also  the  precise  features 
attributed  by  the  artist  of  Ramsrs  III  to  the  captive 
A  ~  --_._._.- 

In   its   surviving    members    the  blond   race   of   the 
Mediterranean  £5  tall  and  dolichocephalic.     That  these 
characteristics  have  always  belonged  to  it  is  shown  by 
the  skulls  found  in  the  cromlechs  or  dolmens  of  IE  «!«•«» 
:  -      -      .  .      -. ;       :  . .  .       ::'-.: 

cuuuUy  of  the  Kabyles.  as  well  as  by  the  great  stature 
of  die  anrirnt  Amorites.  By  the  side  of  them  the 
Im-nEiMi  spies  srrmrd  to  be  but  grasshoppers  (Numb, 
xiii.  33).  The  Amorite  dan  of  Anakim,  who  took  refuge 
in  the  Philistine  cities  of  Gaza,  Gath,  and  Ashdod  (Josh. 
1 1)  were  iiuitnl  out  by  then-  size  from  the  rest  of 
:!-.;  .-  .  •  .  ..-.:.. 

It  is  rmratilr  that  a  ••fc«*>«  to  the  blond  Amorite 
race  is  to  be  fiiimil  hi  the  Old  Testament.  The  void 
kkori  in  Hebrew  means  -  white  bread  *  from  a  root  winch 
signifies  '  to  be  white,*  and  the  most  natural  way  of  ex 
plaining  the  name  of  the  Horim  or  Horites,  the  prede- 
:.--  '-  '-.'.'.  :  -  .-.  -  .  - :  .  -  -  -  -  -  :  .: 

:  -  ,-    \-     -     .  I-  :         -        A.-"...:          :•: 
• 

:       .          A.--       -    -:     _   :  •  .-.    .-   :    . 


- 

-  ,--    -  ";-     --- 


Il6  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

son  of  Hur  (i  Chr.  ii.  50),  and  his  brother  was  Ash-hur, 
'  the  man  of  Hur'  (i  Chr.  ii.  24).  As  in  the  mountains 
of  Northern  Africa,  so  also  in  the  mountains  of  the  later 
Edom,  the  blond  race  of  Palestine  found  its  natural  home, 
as  well  as  its  surest  stronghold  against  the  Semitic  invader. 

It  did  not  thrive  in  the  hot  climate  of  the  plain. 
Hence  we  may  explain  the  early  disappearance  of  the 
race  from  the  valley  and  delta  of  the  Nile.  The  Egypt 
ian  immigrants  had  no  difficulty  in  securing  these  for 
themselves,  and  so  dividing  the  African  and  Asiatic 
halves  of  the  blond  race.  That  this  happened  while  the 
race  was  still  living  in  the  Stone  age  may  be  concluded 
from  the  fact  that  no  trace  of  metal  has  been  discovered 
in  the  early  cromlechs  of  Northern  Africa. 

The  cromlechs,  consisting  of  a  cairn  of  stones  ap 
proached  by  a  short  passage,  or  of  a  circle  of  upright 
blocks  surmounted  by  one  or  more  horizontal  blocks,  are 
characteristic  of  the  countries  in  which  the  blonds  were 
once  settled.  In  Africa  they  are  associated  with  skele 
tons  which  reveal  their  origin,  and  similar  dolmens  are 
met  with  in  those  parts  of  Palestine,  more  especially  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Jordan,  with  which  the  name  of 
the  Amorites  is  connected.  Cromlechs  of  a  like  form 
exist  in  Western  Spain  and  France,  and  even  in  Britain, 
and  since  the  Libyan  race,  whose  remains  they  cover  in 
Africa,  claims  physiological  relationship  with  the  '  Red 
Kelt,'  it  is  permissible  to  regard  them  as  marking  the 
former  presence  of  the  race  to  which  the  Amorites 
belonged.  The  scientific  study  of  megalithic  structures 
is  still  in  its  infancy,  but  the  day  may  not  be  far  distant 
when  the  shape  of  the  cromlech  will  enable  the  enquirer 
to  determine  by  what  population  or  race  it  was  built. 
Cromlechs  are  not  found  in  Europe  east  of  a  line  drawn 


THE   PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  117 

through  Dresden,  but  they  occur  again  in  Circassia,  and 
it  would  be  interesting  to  discover  whether  here  too  they 
indicate  the  existence  in  prehistoric  days  of  the  blond 
Mediterranean  race. 

In  the  first  record  we  possess  of  his  history  (Gen. 
xiv.  7)  the  Amorite  is  the  northern  neighbour  of  the 
Amalekitcs  of  Kadesh-barnea.  He  is  thus  in  the  close 
neighbourhood  of  that  fortress  of  Kanana,  which  was 
defended  against  the  father  of  Ramses  II  by  blue-eyed 
Shasu.  It  thus  becomes  probable  that  the  blond  Shasu 
of  the  Egyptian  monuments  were  an  Amorite  tribe  of 
nomadic  habits  who  were  on  that  account  classed  with 
the  other  '  Plunderers '  or  Bedawin  of  the  desert  by  the 
Egyptian  scribes.  At  all  events  the  passage  in  Genesis 
shows  that  the  Amorites  and  Amalekites  were  distinct 
from  one  another.  The  Amalekites  would  seem  to  be 
included  among  the  Menti  of  the  Egyptian  texts. 

The  Amalekites  were  usually  regarded  as  a  branch  of 
the  Edomites  or  'Red-skins1.'  Amalek,  like  Kenaz, 
the  father  of  the  Kenizzitcs  or  '  Hunters,'  was  the 
grandson  of  Esau  (Gen.  xxxvi.  12,  16).  He  thus  be 
longed  to  the  group  of  nations, — Edomites,  Ammonites, 
and  Moabites, — who  stood  in  a  relation  of  close  kin 
ship  to  Israel.  But  they  had  preceded  the  Israelites  in 
dispossessing  the  older  inhabitants  of  the  land,  and 
establishing  themselves  in  their  place.  ;The  Edomites 
had  partly  destroyed,  partly  amalgamated  the  Horites 
of  Mount  Seir  (Deut.  ii.  12)  ;  the  Moabites  had  done  the 
same  to  the  Emim,  '  a  people  great  and  many,  and  tall 
as  the  Anakim '  (Ucut.  ii.  10),  while  the  Ammonites  had 

1  This  i-;  the  ino-^t  probable  interpretation  of  the  name  which  is  written 
Udumu  in  Assyrian.  The  proper  name  Obed-Edom,  '  Servant  of  Edom.' 
shows  the  Edom,  like  Assur,  was  worshipped  as  a  god. 


Il8  THE  RACES  OF  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

extirpated  and  succeeded  to  the  Rephaim  or  '  Giants,' 
who  in  that  part  of  the  country  were  termed  Zamzum- 
mim  (Deut.  ii.  20  ;  Gen.  xiv.  5).  Edom,  however,  stood 
in  a  closer  relation  to  Israel  than  its  two  more  northerly 
neighbours.  Esau  had  been  the  brother  of  Jacob,  and 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Egyptians  the  children  of  the 
Edomites  were  allowed  to  '  enter  into  the  congregation 
of  the  Lord  in  their  third  generation'  (Deut.  xxiii.  8). 
Indeed,  a  large  portion  of  the  population  of  Southern 
Judah  was  of  Edomite  descent.  Caleb,  like  Othniel, 
was  a  Kenizzite  (Numb,  xxxii.  12  ;  Josh.  xv.  17),  and 
we  learn  from  the  earlier  chapters  of  the  Book  of 
Chronicles  that  not  only  the  district  surrounding  Hebron 
and  Kirjath-sepher,  but  also  a  considerable  portion  of 
the  territory  to  the  south  of  them  was  in  the  hands  of 
Caleb's  descendants.  Even  Salma  '  the  father  of  Beth 
lehem  '  was  the  son  of  Caleb  (i  Chr.  ii.  51).  Like  the 
Israelites  the  Edomites,  Moabites,  and  Ammonites  had 
adopted  '  the  language  of  Canaan  ; '  this  had  already  been 
inferred  from  their  proper  names,  and  the  discovery  of 
the  Moabite  Stone  with  its  inscription  in  the  dialect  of 
Moab  has  confirmed  the  inference. 

Separate  from  the  Edomites  or  Amalekites  were  the 
Kenites  or  wandering  'smiths1.'  They  formed  an  im 
portant  Guild  in  an  age  when  the  art  of  metallurgy  was 
confined  to  a  few.  In  the  time  of  Saul  we  hear  of  them 
as  camping  among  the  Amalekites  (i  Sam.  xv.  6),  while 
the  prophecy  of  Balaam  seems  to  imply  that  they  had 
established  themselves  at  Petra  (Numb.  xxii.  20,  21).  A 
portion  of  them  '  went  up  out  of  the  city  of  palm-trees 
with  the  children  of  Judah  into  the  wilderness  of  Judah  ' 
(Judg.  i.  16),  while  '  Heber  the  Kenite  pitched  his  tent' 

1  See  Academy,  Nov.  27,  1886,  p.  364. 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  119 

in  the  neighbourhood  of  Kadesh  of  Naphtali  (Judg.  iv. 
11).  It  would  even  appear  from  i  Chr.  ii.  55  that  the 
Rechabites  were  of  Kenite  origin.  The  Kenites  were,  in 
fact,  the  gypsies  and  travelling  tinkers  of  the  old  Oriental 
world.  Some  of  the  tribe  had  doubtless  found  their  way 
into  Palestine  before  the  period  of  the  Israelitish  invasion. 
In  an  account  of  an  Egyptian  tourist's  adventures  in 
that  country  in  the  time  of  Ramses  II,  special  mention 
is  made  of  the  iron-smith  who  repaired  the  broken  chariot 
of  the  traveller.  The  art  of  working  iron  was  one  which 
required  peculiar  skill  and  strength,  and  the  secrets  it  in 
volved  were  jealously  preserved  among  certain  nomad 
families.  As  culture  advanced  the  art  became  more 
widely  known  and  practised,  the  Kenites  ceased  to  have 
the  monopoly  of  the  trade,  and  degenerated  into  mere 
nomads  who  refused  to  adopt  a  settled  life.  Their  very 
name  came  to  disappear,  and  their  stronghold  in  the 
southern  desert  was  wasted  by  the  armies  of  Assyria. 

The  Kenites,  it  will  thus  be  seen,  did  not  constitute 
a  race,  or  even  a  tribe.  They  were,  at  most,  a  caste. 
But  they  had  originally  come,  like  the  Israelites  or  the 
Edomites,  from  those  barren  regions  of  Northern  Arabia 
which  were  peopled  by  the  Menti  of  the  Egyptian  in 
scriptions.  Racially,  therefore,  we  may  regard  them  as 
allied  to  the  descendants  of  Abraham. 

While  the  Kenites  and  Amalckites  were  thus  Semitic 
in  their  origin,  the  Hivites  or  '  Villagers '  are  specially 
associated  with  Amorites.  It  may  be  that  they  repre 
sent  the  mixed  population  of  Amorites  and  Canaanites 
who  lived  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  great  Amorite 
stronghold.  We  hear  of  the  Hivites  under  Mount  Her- 
mon  (Josh.  xi.  3)  '  that  dwelt  in  Mount  Lebanon,  from 
Mount  Baal-Hermon  unto  the  entering  in  of  Hamath ' 


120  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

(Judg.  iii.  3  ;  2  Sam.  xxiv.  7).  This  was  the  country 
of  the  Amorites  according  to  the  Egyptian  texts  and  the 
tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna.  But  we  also  hear  of  them 
further  south,  at  Gibeon  (Josh.  ix.  7  ;  xi.  19)  and  Shechem 
(Gen.  xxxiv.  2),  which  are  called  Amorite  elsewhere 
(2  Sam.  xxi.  2  ;  Gen.  xlviii.  22).  Like  the  Horites,  there 
fore,  we  may  regard  them  as  predominantly  Amorite  in 
race.  The  name  does  not  appear  in  the  Egyptian  texts  ;  it 
is  very  doubtful  if  it  does  so  in  the  cuneiform  documents. 

In  Gen.  xv.  19-21  and  similar  passages  of  the  Old 
Testament,  where  a  list  of  the  older  inhabitants  of  Pales 
tine  is  given,  mention  is  made  of  the  Perizzites.  The 
Perizzites,  however,  did  not  represent  either  a  race  or  a 
tribe.  They  were  the  people  of  the  '  cultivated  plain,' 
the  agriculturists  of  that  part  of  the  country  which  was 
capable  of  tillage,  like  the  modern  fcllahin  of  Egypt. 
They  belonged  accordingly  to  various  races  and  nation 
alities  ;  there  were  Israelitish  Perizzim  as  well  as 
Canaanitish  or  Amorite  Perizzim.  The  name  was  a 
descriptive  one,  like  that  of  Kadmonite  or  '  Eastern '  which 
denoted  the  population  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Jordan. 

The  Rephaim,  who  are  mentioned  along  with  the 
Perizzites,  are  more  difficult  to  determine.  The  name 
is  translated  '  Giants '  in  the  Authorised  Version  of  the 
Bible,  but  the  only  support  for  this  is  the  gigantic  size 
of  the  Amorite  Anakim  in  the  Philistine  cities  who  are 
said  to  have  been  the  descendants  of  Rapha(2  Sam.  xxi. 
16-22).  The  size  of  the  sarcophagus  of  Og,  the  king  of 
the  Rephaim  in  Bashan  (Deut.  iii.  n),  proves  nothing 
as  to  the  size  of  the  king  himself.  There  are  traces  of 
the  Rephaim  in  several  parts  of  the  Holy  Land.  On 
the  south-western  side  of  Jerusalem  itself  was  a  'valley 
of  the  Rephaim '  (Josh.  xv.  8,  &c.),  there  was  a  Beth- 


THE   PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  121 

Rapha  or  '  House  of  Rapha'  in  Southern  Judah  (i  Chr. 
iv.  12),  and  the  Emim  and  Zamzummim,  who  preceded 
the  Moabites  and  Ammonites,  were  also  reckoned  among 
the  Rephaim  (Deut.  ii.  u,  20).  In  the  fourteenth  chapter 
of  Genesis,  the  Zamzummim  are  called  Zuzim,  and  men 
tioned  immediately  after  the  Rephaim  of  Ashtcroth- 
Karnaim.  Mr.  Tomkins  has  shown  that  the  latter  place 
is  named  by  Thothmes  III  of  the  Eighteenth  Egyptian 
Dynasty,  among  the  towns  captured  by  himself  in  Pales 
tine.  It  appears  in  his  list  under  the  form  of  Astartu, 
and  is  followed  by  the  name  of  Anau-Rapa  or  On- 
Rapha.  The  two  cities  are  now  represented  by  Tell 
Ashtarah  and  Er-rafeh,  the  Raphon  or  Arpha  of  classical 
geography. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  districts  occupied  by  the 
Rephaim  were  those  with  which  the  Amorites  were  con 
nected.  We  may  therefore  consider  them  to  have  been 
a  branch  of  the  Amorite  stock,  a  conclusion  which  is 
confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the  same  tall  stature  is 
ascribed  to  both  Amorites  and  Rephaim.  It  marked 
them  out  from  the  other  inhabitants  of  the  land,  and 
was  the  racial  characteristic  which  most  impressed  itself 
on  the  Israelitish  invaders. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Jebusites,  like  the  Rephaim, 
were  also  an  Amorite  tribe.  We  must  remember,  how 
ever,  that  in  Numb.  xiii.  29  they  are  distinguished  from 
the  Amorites  as  well  as  from  the  Hittites,  though  this 
may  be  merely  due  to  the  important  position  they  occu 
pied  as  the  possessors  of  the  strong  fortress  of  Jerusalem. 
At  all  events,  Ezekiel,  as  we  have  seen,  makes  the  older 
population  of  Jerusalem  partly  Hittitc  and  partly  Amo 
rite,  and  knows  of  no  other  clement  in  it.  Moreover, 
the  lengthy  letters  written  by  the  priest-king  of  Jeru- 


T22  THE  RACES   OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

salem  about  1400  B.C.,  and  discovered  in  the  mounds  of 
Tel  el-Amarna,  agree  with  the  history  of  Melchizedek  in 
making  no  reference  to  the  name  of  Jebusite.  On  the 
other  hand,  from  the  time  of  the  entrance  of  the  Israel 
ites  into  Canaan  down  to  the  day  when  Jerusalem  was 
captured  by  David,  its  name  was  commonly  known  as 
Jebus,  and  its  inhabitants  as  Jebusites.  It  would  seem, 
therefore,  that  in  the  century  which  elapsed  between 
the  age  of  the  Tel  el-Amarna  correspondence  and  the 
Exodus  of  Israel,  Jerusalem  had  passed  into  the  hands 
of  a  combined  force  of  Amorites  and  Hittites  to  whom 
the  local  name  of  Jebusite  was  attached.  Such,  at  least, 
is  the  most  probable  explanation  of  the  facts  which  we 
possess  at  present. 

As  for  the  Girgashite  who  is  coupled  with  the  Jebusite 
(Gen.  xv.  21),  his  place  has  been  already  fixed  by  the 
ethnographical  table  of  Genesis.  He  there  appears  be 
tween  the  Amorite  and  the  Hivite,  and  consequently  in 
that  northern  part  of  the  country  in  which  the  Hivites 
were  more  especially  found.  Further  than  this  conjecture 
alone  can  lead  us.  In  the  Assyrian  inscriptions  the 
district  of  which  Damascus  was  the  centre  is  called 
Gar-Emeris,  and  since  the  name  of  the  Hittite  capital 
Carchemish  is  written  Gar-Gamis  in  the  Assyrian  texts, 
it  is  possible  that  Gar-Emeris  was  a  Hittite  title  signi 
fying  the  '  Place  of  the  Amorites.'  In  this  case  we  might 
see  in  the  name  of  the  Girgashite  a  Hittite  Gar-Gis.  'the 
place  of  the  Guans,5  a  people  whose  chief  seat,  as  we 
learn  from  the  cuneiform  records,  was  on  the  shores  of 
the  Gulf  of  Antioch.  All  this,  however,  is  but  guess 
work  ;  at  present  we  must  be  content  with  admitting 
that  we  do  not  know  to  what  race  the  Girgashites  be 
longed  or  the  precise  locality  in  which  they  dwelt. 


THE   PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN. 


123 


Syria,  in  the  widest  sense  of  the  word,  was  known 
to  the  Egyptians  as  the  country  of  the  Rutennu  or 
Lutennu  ].  It  was  divided  into  Upper  and  Lower,  the 
Lower  Rutennu  extending  from  the  ranges  of  the 
Lebanon  as  far  as  Mesopotamia.  What  is  meant  by 
the  Upper  Rutennu  is  made  clear  in  an  inscription  of 
Thothmes  III,  in  which  the  towns  he  had  conquered, 


from  Kadesh  on  the  Orontes  to  the  southern  boundaries 
of  Palestine,  are  described  as  cities  of  the  Upper  Rutennu. 
As  might  have  been  expected  from  the  vague  geo 
graphical  sense  in  which  the  term  is  used,  the  physical 
types  represented  by  the  Rutennu  belong  to  more  than 
one  race.  On  the  one  hand  we  have  a  type  which  is 
pronouncedly  Semitic,  on  the  other  hand  a  type  which 
is  just  as  pronouncedly  Hittite.  There  is  further  the 

1    No    ilUtinction     was    made    between    r   and    /    in     ancient     K^yptian 
pronunciation. 


124 


THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 


type  which  resembles  that  of  the  Hyksos,  as  well  as  an 
other  type  which  stands  by  itself  and  is  of  a  remarkably 
high  and  refined  character.  This  is  the  type  presented 
by  the  defenders  of  lanua,  a  city  which  Mr.  Tomkins 
has  identified  with  Einya  on  the  Euphrates.  The  nose 
is  mesorrhine  and  straight,  the  lips  thin  and  well-formed, 
the  cheek-bones  are  high,  the  eyebrows  prominent,  the 
forehead  high.  There  is  but  little  hair  on  the  face  be 


yond  a  moustache.  The  hair  itself  appears  to  be  straight. 
Are  we  to  see  in  the  face  the  features  of  the  subjects  of 
the  Mitannian  king? 

At  Karnak  the  skin  of  the  Rutennu  is  painted  orange 
like  that  of  the  Hittites,  and  in  the  tomb  of  Rckh-ma-Ra 
it  is  light  yellow  in  some  cases,  pink  in  others.  The 
men  are  represented  with  beards  and  long-sleeved  robes, 
which  reach  to  he  ankles,  a  cap  being  on  the  head, 
bound  round  with  a  fillet  :  the  women  wear  a  long 


THE   PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  125 

flounced  dress,  with  a  cape  over  the  shoulders.  But  the 
faces  resemble  those  of  the  Shasu,  and  it  is  probable  that 
they  belonged  to  a  population  allied  to  the  Shasu  in 
blood.  Unless  we  know  the  exact  locality  from  which 
the  Rutennu  represented  on  a  particular  monument  may 
have  come,  the  pictures  given  of  them  by  the  Egyptian 
artist  have  but  little  value  from  an  ethnological  point  of 


view.  The  same  must  be  said  of  the  people  of  Lemanen 
or  Lebanon,  who  have  the  cape  and  long  robe  of  the 
Rutennu,  and  the  beard  and  features  of  the  Amorites. 

Special  mention,  however,  must  be  made  of  a  head 
which  we  learn  was  that  of  an  inhabitant  of  Damascus 
in  the  time  of  Thothmes  III.  The  features  are  those  of 
the  natives  of  Pun,  even  to  the  short  straight  beard. 


126          THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

The  type  is  a  handsome  one,  with  high  forehead,  straight 
nose  and  thin  lips.  Its  close  resemblance  to  the  Punite 
type  raises  many  interesting  questions,  and  inclines  us 
to  the  belief  that  Lepsius  was  right  in  connecting  the 
Phoenicians,  the  Puni  or  Poeni  of  Latin  writers,  with  the 
Punites  of  Southern  Arabia.  At  all  events  it  offers  a 
remarkable  confirmation  of  the  tradition  which  brought 
the  Phoenicians  from  the  western  shores  and  islands  of 
the  Persian  Gulf1. 

Of  the  populations  of  Palestine  and  Southern  Syria 
mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament  or  portrayed  on  the 
monuments  of  Egypt,  two  only  now  remain,  the  Hittites 
and  the  Philistines.  The  Hittites  must  be  reserved  for 
another  chapter ;  the  Philistines  have  already  been  dis 
cussed  (supra,  pp.  53,  54).  The  Philistines  are  the  Pulista 
of  the  Egyptian  inscriptions,  the  Piliste  and  Palastu  of 
the  Assyrian  annals,  and  their  name  still  survives  in 
geography  in  the  shape  of  '  Palestine.'  As  has  been 
said,  they  were  in  origin  Phoenicians  of  Caphtor  on  the 
coast  of  the  Delta,  and  after  their  settlement  in  the  five 
chief  cities  of  Southern  Judaea  they  formed  the  Asiatic 
outpost  of  the  Egyptian  monarchy.  We  find  their 
portraits  at  Medinet  Habu  on  the  temple-walls  erected 
by  Ramses  III.  Their  features  are  regular  and  some 
what  small,  the  nose  is  straight,  the  eyebrows  unde 
veloped,  no  depression  being  visible  between  the  forehead 
and  the  nose,  the  upper  lip  prominent,  and  the  chin  small 
and  receding.  They  have  no  hair  on  the  face,  and  wear 
on  the  head  a  helmet  or  cap  of  peculiar  shape,  like  that 
worn  by  their  allies  the  Zakkur  and  Danauna,  of  whom 
we  shall  have  to  speak  hereafter.  The  physiological  type 
they  present  is  remarkable,  and  it  is  difficult  to  say  to 

1  Cf.  Lepsius,  Nubische  Grainmatik  (i88o\  pp.  xcix.  sq. 


/'///•:   PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN. 


127 


what  it  can  be  attached.  The  ethnological  problem  is 
further  complicated  by  the  fact  that  the  people  of  Ash- 
kelon  a  century  earlier,  in  the  time  of  Ramses  II,  had 
a  physiognomy  which  resembles  that  of  the  Hittites. 

Chabas  sought  a  solution  of  the  difficulty  by  denying 
the  identity  of  the  Pulista  with  the  Philistines,  and  seeing 
in  them  the  Pelasgi  of  Krete.  But  the  recent  progress 
of  Egyptian  studies  has  made  such  a  solution  impossible. 


The  Pulista  who  attacked  Ramses  III  by  sea  came  from 
the  near  neighbourhood  of  the  Asiatic  continent,  and  a 
papyrus  lately  acquired  by  Mr.  GolenischefT  places  the 
land  of  Zakkur  in  the  sea  of  Khal,  and  at  no  great 
distance  from  the  city  of  Gebal.  We  must  therefore 
fall  back  on  the  explanation  that  the  Philistines,  or 
'Foreigners'  as  they  are  called  in  the  Septuagint,  were 
a  mixed  race.  They  came  indeed  from  Caphtor,  from 
the  Phoenician  settlements  in  the  Delta,  but  their  ranks 


128  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

were  chiefly  recruited  not  by  Phoenicians  but  by  strangers 
of  unknown  origin.  The  Hittite  type  of  countenance 
which  we  notice  in  the  people  of  Ashkelon  must  be  due 
to  the  same  cause  as  that  which  brought  Hittites  to 
Hebron  and  Jerusalem. 

Apart  from  the  Hittites  and  the  Philistines  it  will  thus 
be  seen  that  the  ancient  population  of  Palestine  fell 
ethnologically  under  three  heads.  In  the  earliest  ages 
to  which  our  records  reach  back  Amorite  clans  over 
spread  the  country  under  names  like  Anakim,  Rephaim, 
and  Zamzummim.  They  belonged  to  the  blond  race, 
and  claimed  relationship  with  the  cromlech-builders  of 
Northern  Africa  and  Western  Europe.  By  the  side  of 
the  Amorites  we  find  the  Canaanites,  settled  mainly  on 
the  coast  and  in  the  valleys,  who  were  traders  rather  than 
agriculturists,  and  lived  in  towns  rather  than  in  villages. 
They  belonged  to  the  Semitic  race,  but  to  a  portion  of 
the  race  which  had  separated  from  the  parent-stock  at 
an  early  period,  and  they  exhibited  strong  physiological 
resemblances  to  the  people  of  Southern  Arabia. 

Lastly  came  the  invading  Semitic  races,  Edomites, 
Moabites,  Ammonites,  and  Israelites,  whose  kindred  are 
depicted  by  the  artists  of  Egypt  under  the  name  of  the 
Menti  or  '  Shepherds.'  They  had  left  the  life  of  the 
desert  and  the  free  wanderer  behind  them  at  a  com 
paratively  recent  period  ;  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob 
were  still  dwellers  in  tents,  moving  restlessly  from  place 
to  place  like  the  Bedawin  of  to-day. 

Of  course  it  is  very  possible  that  among  the  older 
population,  which  for  want  of  fuller  information  we  are 
obliged  to  group  together  under  the  common  head  of 
Amorite,  there  may  have  been  tribes  which  did  not 
belong  to  the  blond  race.  The  enormous  preponderance 


THE  PEOPLES  OF  CANAAN.  129 

of  dark  whites  over  blond  whites  in  modern  Syria  can 
scarcely  be  accounted  for  except  on  such  a  supposition. 
Moreover,  it  is  not  probable  that  the  blond  race  was  the 
first  possessor  of  Palestine.  It  must  have  arrived  there 
from  the  west,  from  Western  Europe  and  the  coast  of 
Africa,  not  from  the  east  or  north.  But  we  have  no 
means  of  discovering  who  it  was  that  preceded  the 
arrival  of  the  Amorites,  or  what  relics  of  the  aboriginal 
population  survived  to  a  later  day.  When  history  first 
begins  the  Amorite  and  the  Canaanite  are  already  in  the 
land,  though  the  Amorite  is  retreating  from  the  Canaanite 
into  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains.  Like  the  Kelt  in 
Wales  or  the  Basque  in  the  Pyrenees,  it  is  only  there 
that  he  was  able  to  maintain  his  independence.  In  the 
troublous  times  which  followed  the  overthrow  of  the 
Egyptian  empire  in  Canaan  he  may  indeed  have  de 
scended  into  the  plain  and  built  himself  cities  with  huge 
walls  like  those  of  Lachish  and  Heshbon,  but  his  enjoy 
ment  of  them  was  not  destined  to  be  long.  The  Israelite 
invader  was  at  hand,  and  Lachish  and  its  sister  cities 
became  '  ruinous  heaps.'  It  was  only  in  Mount  Heres 
that  the  Amorites  successfully  resisted  the  attack  of  their 
enemies  (Judg.  i.  35) ;  in  the  plain  it  was  the  Canaanites 
and  not  the  Amorites  who  could  not  '  be  driven  out.' 


CHAPTER   VII. 

THE  HITTITES  AND  THE  POPULATIONS  IN  THE  VALLEYS 
OF   THE   EUPHRATES   AND   TIGRIS. 

IN  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  Heth,  '  the  Hittite,' 
is  made  a  son  of  Canaan.  This  expresses  the  fact 
that  Hittite  tribes  were  to  be  found  within  the  limits 
of  Canaan.  Jerusalem  itself  had  a  Hittite  mother,  and 
it  was  from  the  Hittites  of  Hebron  that  Abraham 
bought  the  field  of  Machpelah.  We  learn  from  the 
cuneiform  tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna  that  in  the  closing 
days  of  the  Eighteenth  Egyptian  Dynasty  Hittite  in 
vaders  were  advancing  from  the  north  into  the  dis 
trict  which  lay  at  the  back  of  the  cities  of  Phoenicia, 
and  in  the  reign  of  Ramses  II  we  find  them  firmly 
established  at  Kadesh  on  the  Lake  of  Horns  in  the 
near  vicinity  of  '  the  Arkite '  and  '  the  Sinite.'  One 
of  David's  most  trusted  captains  was  the  Hittite  Uriah, 
and  according  to  the  corrected  reading  of  2  Sam.  xxiv.  6 
his  kingdom  touched  on  the  north  on  '  the  land  of  the 
Hittites  of  Kadesh.' 

Ethnologically,  however,  the  Hittite  was  in  no  way 
connected  with  the  other  inhabitants  of  Palestine.  The 
decipherment  of  the  inscriptions  of  Egypt  and  Assyria 
has  poured  a  flood  of  light  on  his  character  and  origin, 
and  his  own  monuments  have  been  discovered  not 
only  in  Syria,  but  also  in  Kappadokia  and  other  parts  of 


THE  HITTITES.  131 

Asia  Minor1.  The  monuments  display  a  peculiar  style 
of  art,  ultimately  of  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  derivation, 
and  are  usually  accompanied  by  inscriptions  in  a 
peculiar  system  of  hieroglyphic  writing  which  we  are 
but  just  beginning  to  decipher. 

The  Hittites,  in  Hebrew  Khittim,  are  called  Khata 
in  Egyptian,  Khatta  in  Assyrian,  and  Khate  in  the 
cuneiform  inscriptions  of  ancient  Armenia.  Their 
primitive  seats  were  in  the  ranges  of  the  Taurus 
mountains  and  the  country  at  the  head  of  the  Gulf 
of  Antioch.  From  hence  they  spread  northward  and 
westward  into  Asia  Minor,  southward  into  Syria.  At 
Boghaz  Keui  and  Eyuk  in  Kappadokia  the  ruins  of 
a  city  and  of  a  temple  or  palace  which  they  erected 
still  exist.  The  city  was  large  and  important ;  it 
appears  in  the  pages  of  the  Greek  historian  Herodotos 
under  the  name  of  Pteria,  and  Professor  Ramsay  has 
shown  that  it  was  the  meeting-place  of  the  high-roads 
which  in  early  times  traversed  Asia  Minor.  It  was  along 
these  high-roads  that  the  armies  of  the  Hittite  princes 
marched  as  far  as  the  shores  of  the  Aegean,  carrying 
with  them  a  culture  and  art  which  exercised  its  influence 
on  that  of  prehistoric  Greece. 

Glimpses  of  the  southward  advance  of  the  Hittite  have 
been  revealed  to  us  by  the  letters  found  at  Tel  el- 
Amarna.  The  Egyptian  governors  in  Syria  despatched 
urgent  requests  to  the  Egyptian  monarch  for  help 
against  the  enemy.  The  help,  however,  was  not  forth 
coming,  and  the  older  Aramaean  population  of  Syria 
had  to  succumb  to  the  northern  invader.  Carchemish, 
now  Jerablus,  on  the  Euphrates,  became  a  Hittite 

1  Sec  The  lliltitcs,  Ike  Story  of  a  Forgotten  i:nipirc  ^  Religious  Tract 
Society,  [888  , 

i  a 


132  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

capital ;  Pethor,  the  city  of  Balaam,  a  few  miles  to  the 
south  of  it,  passed  into  Hittite  hands  ;  Hamath,  as  we 
may  infer  from  the  Hittite  inscriptions  discovered  there, 
was  captured;  and  Kadcsh  on  the  Orontes,  in  the  land  of 
the  Amorites,  formed  the  southern  frontier  of  their 
empire.  They  brought  with  them  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  north.  Even  at  Kadesh,  in  the  hot 
plain  of  Syria,  they  continued  to  wear  the  snow-shoes 
with  upturned  ends  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed 
in  their  mountain  homes. 

Beyond  the  limits  of  the  Hittite  empire  an  advance- 
guard  of  the  nation  had  made  its  way  to  the  vicinity  of 
Egypt  itself.  Doubts  have  frequently  been  cast  on  the 
statement  of  Scripture  that  a  Hittite  tribe  existed  in 
the  extreme  south  of  Palestine.  But  the  truth  of  the 
statement  is  thoroughly  vindicated  by  a  study  of  the 
ethnological  types  represented  on  the  Egyptian  monu 
ments.  The  heads  of  the  inhabitants  of  Ashkelon, 
pictured  on  the  walls  of  Karnak,  differ  in  the  most 
marked  manner  from  those  of  the  other  inhabitants  of 
Southern  Palestine.  They  are,  however,  distinctively  of 
the  Hittite  type,  and  the  fact  is  rendered  still  more 
evident  by  the  three  tresses  of  hair  which  hang  from 
them.  Unlike  its  sister  cities,  Ashkelon  must  therefore 
have  been  garrisoned  by  Hittites,  whose  presence  in  the 
south  is  thus  indicated  in  an  unexpected  way. 

We  now  know  pretty  exactly  their  physiological  type. 
It  is  reproduced  in  astonishing  harmony  alike  by  the 
Egyptian  artists  and  by  the  Hittite  sculptors  themselves 
in  their  bas-reliefs  and  hieroglyphics.  The  face  is  so 
repulsively  ugly  that  we  might  have  imputed  to  the 
Egyptians  a  desire  to  caricature  their  enemies  had  it 
not  been  drawn  in  precisely  the  same  way  on  their  own 


THE  HITTITES.  133 

monuments.  The  agreement  is  a  proof  at  once  of  the 
faithfulness  of  the  representation  and  of  the  fact  that 
the  Khata  of  the  Egyptian  records  and  the  authors 
of  the  Hittite  monuments  were  one  and  the  same 
people. 

Mr.  Tomkins  has  called  the  Hittite  face  '  snouty.'  It 
is  marked  by  an  excessive  prognathism,  which  we  look 
for  in  vain  among  the  other  populations  of  Western 
Asia.  The  nose  is  straight,  though  somewhat  broad, 
the  lips  full,  the  cheek-bones  high,  the  eyebrows  fairly 
prominent,  the  forehead  receding  like  the  chin,  and 
the  face  hairless.  The  hair  of  the  head  was  arranged  in 
three  plaited  tails,  one  hanging  over  each  shoulder  and 
the  third  down  the  back,  an  arrangement  which,  as 
Mr.  Tomkins  has  noted,  still  survives  among  the  savages 
of  the  Lake  of  Huleh  a.  In  figure  the  Hittite  was  stout 
and  thick-limbed,  and  apparently  of  no  great  height.  On 
the  Egyptian  monuments  the  Hittites  are  represented 
with  yellow  skins,  like  the  Mongols,  except  in  the  tomb 
of  Rekh-ma-Ra,  where  the  Hittite  chiefs  have  brown 
skins,  though  that  of  a  child  is  yellow.  The  hair  is 
black,  the  eyes  dark  brown.  The  dress  of  the  men 
consisted  of  a  long  sleeveless  robe  reaching  to  the  ankles, 
but  open  on  one  side  to  allow  of  the  free  use  of  the  leg. 
A  cape  was  sometimes  thrown  over  it,  and  underneath 
was  probably  a  tunic,  which  descended  half  way  down 
the  thigh,  and  which  was  usually  worn  without  the  robe 
by  the  lower  classes.  The  head  was  encased  in  a  cap, 
and  at  times  in  a  tiara  with  ribbons  resembling  horns. 
The  legs  were  protected  by  boots  with  upturned  toes, 
and  long-sleeved  gloves  also  seem  to  have  been  oc 
casionally  used.  A  short  dirk  was  carried  in  the  belt, 
Rob  Key  on  the  Jordan,  p.  241. 


134  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

and  a  characteristic  Hittite  weapon  was  the  double- 
headed  battle-axe. 

It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  the  Egyptians 
sometimes  included  among  the  Hittites  the  natives  of 
the  Syrian  countries  in  which  they  formed  only  the 
ruling  caste,  while  on  the  other  hand  figures  which 
display  all  the  features  of  the  Hittite  type  are  given 
under  the  head  of  Rutennu.  Thus  we  find  bearded 
Aramaeans  among  the  beardless  Hittite  enemies  of  the 
Egyptian  king,  and  in  the  great  hall  of  Karnak 
portraits  are  given  of  the  Rutennu  of  Northern  Syria 
which  are  manifestly  those  of  Hittite  prisoners.  The 
Egyptian  artist  was  not  an  ethnologist,  and  he  con 
sequently  did  not  trouble  himself  to  distinguish  into 
their  racial  elements  the  armies  of  the  Hittite  king. 

So  far  as  the  evidence  of  proper  names  can  be  trusted, 
it  is  probable  that  the  dialects  spoken  among  the 
various  Hittite  tribes  and  kingdoms  belonged  to  the 
Alarodian  family  of  speech  of  which  Georgian  is  a 
modern  representative.  At  all  events  reasons  exist  for 
connecting  them  with  the  language  of  the  cuneiform 
inscriptions  of  Van  in  Armenia,  as  well  as  with  that  of 
the  long  letter  in  the  language  of  Mitanni  which  has 
been  found  among  the  tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna. 
Community  of  language,  however,  does  not  imply 
community  of  race. 

In  fact,  if  the  Hittites  and  the  people  of  Mitanni  were 
allied  in  language  to  the  populations  to  the  north  and 
east  of  them,  it  is  pretty  certain  that  they  were  only 
partially  allied  to  them  in  race.  The  racial  type  of  the 
early  inhabitants  of  Ararat  or  Armenia,  as  sculptured  on 
the  walls  of  the  palace  of  the  Assyrian  king,  agrees  with 
that  of  the  present  inhabitants  of  the  country.  The 


THE  HITTITES.  135 

ambassadors  from  Ararat  who  came  to  visit  Assur-bani- 
pal  at  Nineveh  are  dolichocephalic,  with  high  foreheads, 
long  curved  noses  terminating  in  a  point,  thin  lips,  well- 
formed  chin,  and  somewhat  short  stature.  On  the 
bronze  gates  of  Balawat,  the  soldiers  of  Ararat  are 
represented  as  wearing  crested  helmets  of  the  Greek 
shape,  tunics  which  reach  just  above  the  knee,  and  boots 
with  upturned  ends,  while  in  their  hands  they  carry  a 
small  round  target.  But  here  two  ethnological  types 
are  represented  among  them ;  one  resembling  that 
of  the  ambassadors  to  Assur-bani-pal  with  the  ad 
dition  of  whiskers  and  beard  ;  the  other,  smooth 
faced  and  prognathous,  with  profiles  like  those  of  the 
Hittites. 

In  neither  of  these  types  can  we  discover  the  Aryan. 
The  decipherment  of  the  cuneiform  inscriptions  of  Van 
has  shown  that  the  speakers  of  the  Indo-European 
language  of  which  modern  Armenian  is  the  descendant 
did  not  enter  the  country  until  after  the  downfall  of  the 
Assyrian  empire.  They  thus  confirm  the  statements 
of  the  Greek  writers  according  to  which  the  Aryan 
Armenians  were  a  colony  of  Phrygians  from  the  west, 
who  made  their  way  into  Armenia  at  no  long  period 
before  the  age  of  Herodotos1. 

1  It  is  singular  that  the  ambassadors  to  Assur-bani-pal  should  be  re 
presented  as  dolichocephalic,  since  the  modern  Armenian  type  is  distinctly 
brachycephalic,  the  average  index  rising  to  85-7.  IJrachycephalism  char 
acterises  the  Caucasian  nations  generally,  as  has  been  shown  by  von 
Krckert's  measurements,  though  the  average  index  of  the  Circassians  comes 
down  to  8 1 -8  and  that  of  the  Ossetes  to  80.  Von  I.uschan  finds  a  similar 
brachycephalic  type  among  the  modern  inhabitants  of  l.ykia,  the  people 
ot"  Greek  nationality  there  presenting  two  types,  dolichocephalic  and 
brachycephalic,  while  the  Takhtajis  and  Hcktash,  in  whom  he  recognises  the 
ancient  l.ykians,  arc  all  brachyccphalic  Journal  of  the  Anthropological 
Institute,  xx.  41. 


136  THE  RACES  OF  THE  OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Biainas  was  the  name  of  the  kingdom  ruled  over  by 
the  princes  who  have  left  behind  them  the  Vannic 
inscriptions  and  who  fixed  their  capital  at  Van.  Van, 
in  fact,  is  the  modern  form  of  the  name  Biainas.  its  name 
in  the  days  of  the  Vannic  princes  having  been  Dhuspas, 
which  still  survives  in  that  of  the  district  of  Tosp.  The 
kingdom,  which  lasted  from  the  ninth  to  the  seventh 
centuries  before  the  Christian  era,  was  known  to  the 
Assyrians  as  Urardhu.  the  Ararat  of  the  Old  Testament. 
It  extended  as  far  northward  as  the  Araxes  and  had  its 
capital  at  Van.  As  in  so  many  other  cases,  the  name  of 
Ararat  has  shifted  its  position  and  is  now  applied  to  a 
mountain  which  rises  to  the  north  of  the  highlands  of 
the  ancient  Urardhu. 

The  mountainous  regions  of  Kurdistan  to  the  south  of 
Lake  Van  were  inhabited  by  tribes  who  spoke  much  tlie 
same  language  as  that  of  the  people  of  Ararat  and  were 
presumably  of  the  same  race.  The  country  was  often 
referred  to  by  the  Assyrians  under  the  general  title  of 
Nahri  or  '  River '-land.  South  of  it  again  came  the 
kingdom  of  Assyria. 

We  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter  that  the  founders 
of  this  kingdom  belonged  to  the  Semitic  race  and  had 
originally  come  from  Babylonia.  Their  physiological 
type  is  very  pronounced.  They  were  thick-set  and 
muscular,  with  abundance  of  black  wavy  hair  on  the 
face  as  well  as  on  the  head.  The  skull  was  dolicho 
cephalic,  the  forehead  straight,  the  lips  full,  the  nose 
aquiline  and  leptorrhinian,  the  eyebrows  prominent  and 
beetling.  The  hair  was  black  and  artificially  curled  in 
the  whiskers  and  beard.  The  eyes  also  were  black,  the 
skin  white  but  easily  burnt  red  or  brown  when  exposed 
to  the  sun  and  wind.  In  character  and  intellectual 


THE  HITTITES.  Itf 

capacity  the  Assyrian  was  a  typical  Semite,  and  his 
favourite  occupations  were  commerce  and  war. 

But  the  Assyrian  remained  to  the  last  merely  a 
conquering  caste.  His  superiority,  physical  and  mental, 
to  the  older  population  of  the  country  had  made  his 
first  invasion  of  it  irresistible,  and  the  iron  discipline  and 
political  organisation  which  he  subsequently  maintained 
enabled  him  to  preserve  his  power.  He  has  been  called 
'  the  Roman  of  the  East,'  and  in  many  respects  the 
comparison  is  just.  Like  the  Roman  he  had  a  genius 
for  organising  and  administering,  for  making  and 
obeying  laws,  and  for  submitting  to  the  restraints  of  an 
inexorable  discipline.  The  armies  of  Assyria  swept  all 
before  them,  and  the  conception  of  a  centralised  empire 
was  first  formed  and  realised  by  the  Assyrian  kings. 

The  exhaustion  of  the  upper  classes,  of  that  conquer 
ing  caste  which  had  created  the  kingdom  of  Assyria, 
brought  with  it  the  downfall  of  the  Assyrian  empire  and 
even  the  extinction  of  the  Assyrian  name.  The  older 
population  became  predominant,  the  Assyrian  language 
was  superseded  by  Aramaic,  and  another  racial  type 
prevailed.  This  was  the  ancient  type  which  had  existed 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Semitic  Assyrians,  and  had 
continued  to  exist  by  the  side  of  them.  From  time  to 
time  we  see  it  represented  on  the  monuments.  The 
head  is  small  and  round,  the  forehead  low  and  receding, 
the  cheek-bones  high,  the  jaws  prognathous,  the  nose 
prominent  and  leptorrhine,  the  eyebrows  well  marked, 
the  chin  retreating,  the  hair  frizly,  the  stature  short. 
Unlike  the  Semitic  Assyrian,  the  aboriginal  of  the 
country  had  comparatively  little  hair  on  the  face. 

We  meet  with  the  same  racial  type  in  Babylonia.  It 
is  found  on  one  of  the  oldest  monuments  of  Chaldaean 


138  THE  RACES  OP    THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

art  yet  known,  discovered  at  Tello  and  now  in  the 
Louvre,  and  may  be  detected  in  the  Babylonian  soldiers 
in  the  Assyrian  armies.  We  also  meet  with  it  in  Elam. 
In  Elam,  in  fact,  it  seems  to  have  been  the  prevailing  if 
not  the  only  type.  Among  the  numerous  representa 
tions  of  Elamites  which  occur  in  the  bas-reliefs  of  the 
Assyrian  palaces  the  head  is  uniformly  of  a  brachy- 
cephalic  and  prognathous  character.  In  the  case  of  the 
ruling  family,  it  is  true,  the  lines  are  softened,  the  hair 
being  straight  and  not  curly,  and  the  nose  sub-aquiline  ; 
but  in  all  important  points  the  traits  remain  the  same. 
We  are  therefore  justified  in  looking  upon  this  particular 
type  as  that  which  originally  occupied  the  southern 
valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris  as  well  as  the 
mountains  of  Elam  to  the  east  of  them.  What  its 
further  affinities  may  have  been  it  is  at  present  im 
possible  to  say. 

In  the  fertile  plain  of  Babylonia  this  aboriginal  type 
was  mingled  with  several  others.  Berossos,  the  Chal- 
daean  historian,  tells  us  that  since  the  beginning  of 
history  Babylonia  was  the  meeting-place  of  different 
races,  and  its  geographical  position  makes  it  easy  to 
believe  the  statement.  The  cuneiform  records  have 
shown  us  that  the  civilisation  and  culture  of  the  country 
were  founded,  and  the  cuneiform  system  of  writing  itself 
invented,  by  a  population  which  spoke  agglutinative 
dialects  in  no  way  related  to  the  Semitic  languages,  and 
which  consequently  was  probably  not  of  the  Semitic 
race. 

The  probability  is  raised  to  a  certainty  by  a  study 
of  the  documents  which  the  Accado-Sumerians  have 
bequeathed  to  us.  They  reveal  religious  ideas  and 
practices  foreign  to  those  of  the  Semites.  They  reveal 


THE   HIT7ITES.  139 

also  the  existence  of  a  matriarchate,  in  which  the  mother 
and  not  the  father  stood  at  the  head  of  the  family,  in 
marked  contrast  to  the  Semitic  degradation  of  the 
woman  as  the  mere  reflection  and  helpmeet  of  the  man. 
Even  in  so  trifling  a  matter  as  the  reckoning  of  time  we 
find  a  difference  between  the  Accado-Sumerians  and 
their  Semitic  successors.  While  with  the  Semite  time 
is  reckoned  from  sunset  to  sunset,  with  the  Accadian  it 
was  reckoned  from  dawn  to  dawn. 

The  question  therefore  arises  whether  the  peculiar 
physiological  type  which  we  have  found  existing  in 
Assyria,  in  Babylonia  and  in  Elam,  and  which  for  want 
of  a  better  name  we  may  term  Elamite,  represents  the 
type  of  the  Accado-Sumerians.  Unfortunately  our 
materials  are  at  present  too  scanty  to  allow  this  question 
to  be  answered  satisfactorily ;  on  the  whole,  however,  it 
is  probable  that  it  does  not.  The  figures  and  heads  of 
the  early  Sumerian  rulers  which  have  been  disinterred 
at  Tello,  are  of  a  totally  different  character.  Certain 
heads  on  terra-cotta  cones  remind  us  curiously  of  the 
Chinese  representations  of  old  men,  though  the  effect  is 
perhaps  produced  by  the  form  of  the  beard,  the  heads 
being  apparently  long  and  not  round.  In  one  case, 
however,  we  have  a  carefully  finished  head  in  stone. 
Here  the  head  seems  to  be  round,  but  the  forehead 
is  straight,  the  jaws  orthognathous,  the  cheek-bones 
prominent,  the  nose  large,  straight  and  slightly  platyr- 
rhine.  The  hair  on  the  head  is  curly,  the  face  itself 
being  smooth.  A  similar  type  is  presented  by  the  head 
of  king  Khammurabi  (B.  C.  2400),  except  that  there  is 
here  a  good  deal  of  hair  on  the  face,  and  the  nose  is 
prominent  and  leptorrhine.  Khammurabi,  moreover, 
may  have  been  of  Kassite  origin,  though  his  profile 


140  THE  RACES  OF  THE  OLD    TESTAMENT. 

resembles  that  on  the  terra-cotta  cones  alluded  to 
above. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  ethnological  affinities  of 
the  pre-Semitic  population  of  Babylonia  offer  many 
difficulties  which  cannot  at  present  be  cleared  up.  We 
must  wait  until  skulls  of  indubitably  Sumerian  origin  are 
found  and  examined,  either  at  Tello  or  in  some  other 
burial-ground  of  the  Chaldaean  plain.  Meanwhile  we 
have  to  be  content  with  the  confirmation  afforded  by 
such  monuments  as  we  possess  of  the  statement  made 
by  Berossos  that  Babylonia  was  the  home  of  many 
races. 

We  have  indications,  however,  that  these  races  inter 
mingled  freely  during  the  historical  period.  Thus  a 
bas-relief  of  king  Merodach-iddin-akhi,  who  reigned 
B.C.  1 1 oo,  presents  us  with  a  profile  which  is  Semitic  in 
its  main  features,  but  dashed  with  a  trace  of  the  Elamite 
type.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Babylonians  who  fought 
in  the  service  of  Assur-bani-pal  belong  to  neither  type. 
They  are  dolichocephalic,  with  high  foreheads,  straight 
leptorrhine  noses,  flat  cheeks,  orthognathous  mouths, 
wavy  hair  and  tall  stature.  Their  features  recall  those 
of  the  Persian  guard  whose  portraits  have  been  dis 
covered  by  M.  Dieulafoy  at  Susa,  though  they  also 
recall  to  a  less  extent  those  of  the  pre-Semitic  heads  on 
the  terra-cotta  cones  of  Tello.  Of  course  it  is  not 
certain  that  these  soldiers  were  really  Babylonian  by 
race,  though  they  came  from  Babylonia  and  wore  the 
Babylonian  dress. 

Westward  of  Babylonia  were  the  desert  regions 
roamed  over  by  Semitic  nomads.  They  spoke 
Aramaic  dialects,  for  the  most  part,  and  may  be  con 
sidered  as  belonging  to  the  Aramaic  branch  of  the 


THE  HI7TITES.  \^\ 

Semitic  family  both  linguistically  and  ethnologically. 
From  time  to  time  some  of  their  tribes  made  their  way 
into  Babylonia  itself,  and  led  there  a  half-settled  life  like 
certain  of  the  Bedawin  at  the  present  day  in  Egypt. 
These  Aramaic  Arabs  were  specially  employed  by  the 
Babylonians  in  herding  cattle  and  tending  their  flocks  of 
sheep.  We  are  reminded  of  Jacob's  similar  occupation 
in  Syria  ;  '  Israel  served  for  a  wife,  and  for  a  wife  he 
kept  sheep '  (Hos.  xii.  1 2). 

It  is  dangerous  to  speculate  where  our  materials  are 
still  scanty,  and  a  fresh  discovery  may  at  any  moment 
upset  the  provisional  conclusions  at  which  we  arrive. 
But  the  general  result  of  the  facts  we  have  been 
reviewing  seems  to  be  that  the  valleys  of  the  Tigris  and 
Euphrates,  from  the  sources  of  the  two  rivers  in  the 
north  as  far  as  their  mouths  in  the  Persian  Gulf,  were 
primitively  occupied  by  a  prognathous  and  brachy- 
cephalic  race,  of  low  type,  with  receding  forehead  and 
comparatively  smooth  face.  The  race  was  divided  into 
two  branches,  one  northern  and  the  other  southern  ;  the 
northern  surviving  in  the  Hittites  and  the  beardless  race 
of  Ararat,  while  the  other  mingled  with  the  Semites  in 
Assyria  and  Babylonia,  but  preserved  its  characteristics 
with  tolerable  purity  among  the  mountains  of  Elam. 
In  Babylonia,  if  not  elsewhere,  another  race  of  refined 
and  intellectual  character,  which  we  will  call  Accadian, 
supervened  upon  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  the 
country,  and  developed  a  culture  similar  to  that  of 
Egypt.  Subsequently  the  Semites  of  Arabia  entered 
the  country,  gradually  amalgamated  with  its  older 
inhabitants,  and  assimilated  the  culture  of  the  Accado- 
Sumerians,  at  the  same  time  improving  upon  it  and 
giving  it  a  Semitic  form.  The  ultimate  result  was  the 


142  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

civilisation  and  literature  which  the  spade  of  the  ex 
cavator  and  the  skill  of  the  decipherer  have  revealed  to 
our  nineteenth  century1. 

This  is  not  the  place  in  which  to  dwell  upon  the 
influence  which  Babylonian  culture  has  exercised  upon 
us  of  the  modern  world.  It  has  come  to  us  through  the 
Jews  of  the  Exile  and  the  Greeks  of  the  Alexandrine 
age.  The  decipherment  of  the  clay  records  of  Chaldaea 
is  beginning  to  make  clear  the  obligations  of  the  Chosen 
People  to  their  Babylonian  conquerors.  Even  the  later 
Jewish  names  of  the  months  were  borrowed  from  Baby 
lonia,  and  the  leader  of  the  returning  exiles  bore  the 
Babylonian  name  of  Zorobabel,  Zeru-Babili,  '  the  seed 
of  Babylon.'  Like  all  mixed  races,  the  mixed  race  of 
Chaldaea  was  vigorous  in  mind  and  body,  and  has  exerted 
a  lasting  influence  upon  the  intellectual  history  of  man 
kind. 

1  See  Berlin,  '  The  Races  of  the  Babylonian  Empire '  in  the  Journal  of 
the  Anthropological  Institute,  xviii.  2. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

AFRICA,   EUROPE,   AND   ARABIA. 

CUSH,  the  brother  of  Mizraim,  has  already  come 
before  us  in  a  former  chapter l.  The  name  Cush 
was  of  Egyptian  origin.  Kash  vaguely  denoted  the 
country  which  lay  between  the  First  Cataract  and  the 
mountains  of  Abyssinia,  and  from  the  reign  of  Thothmes 
I  to  the  fall  of  the  Twentieth  Egyptian  Dynasty  the 
eldest  son  of  the  Egyptian  monarch  bore  the  title  of 
'Royal  Son'  or  Prince  of  Kash.  In  the  reign  of 
Mcneptah,  the  Pharaoh  of  the  Exodus,  one  of  these 
Princes  of  Kash  had  the  name  of  Mes,  and  may  thus 
have  originated  the  Jewish  legend  reported  by  Josephus, 
according  to  which  Moses,  the  adopted  son  of  an 
Egyptian  princess,  conquered  the  land  of  Cush. 

As  the  Assyrians  transformed  Mizri  or  Mizraim, 
'  Egypt,'  into  Muzri,  so  too  they  transformed  the  name 
of  Kash  into  Kusu.  It  is  this  Assyrian  pronunciation 
which  has  been  followed  in  the  Old  Testament.  Pro 
fessor  Schrader  has  supposed  that  the  pronunciation 
was  of  Canaanitish  derivation,  but  the  supposition  has 
been  disproved  by  the  tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna,  which 
show  that  in  Canaan,  as  in  Egypt,  the  pronunciation 
was  Kas. 

Kas  or  Cush  was  thus,  properly  speaking,  the  region 
known  as  Ethiopia  to  the  geographers  of  Greece  and 


144  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Rome.  But  it  was  only  by  degrees  that  the  name  came 
to  cover  so  wide  an  extent  of  country.  At  the  outset 
it  denoted  only  a  small  district  on  the  southern  side  of 
the  Second  Cataract.  Near  Wady  Helfa  an  inscription 
has  been  found  enumerating  the  tribes  conquered  by 
Usertesen,  of  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  as  he  marched  from 
the  boundaries  of  Egypt  up  the  Nile.  Almost  at  the 
head  of  them  stands  the  tribe  or  district  of  Kash. 

In  the  age  of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  however,  the 
term  already  includes  the  whole  of  Nubia.  From  this 
time  onwards  for  several  centuries  Cush  formed  a  vassal 
province  of  Egypt.  But  in  the  troublous  days  which 
ushered  in  that  Twenty-first  Dynasty  with  which 
Solomon  allied  himself  in  marriage,  Cush  regained  its 
independence.  As  in  our  time,  the  tribes  of  the  Soudan 
successfully  threw  off  the  Egyptian  yoke,  and  found 
themselves  free  to  turn  their  arms  one  against  another. 

With  the  rise  of  the  Twenty-second  Dynasty,  the 
Dynasty  of  Shishak,  the  fortunes  of  Cush  underwent 
another  change.  Certain  members  of  the  high-priestly 
family  at  Thebes  had  fled  to  Ethiopia,  and  there  in  the 
city  of  Napata,  under  the  sacred  shadow  of  Mount 
Barkal,  established  the  worship  of  the  Theban  god, 
Amun,  and  a  '  kingdom  of  Cush.'  The  kingdom  lasted 
long,  and  in  the  persons  of  Sabako  and  Taharka,  the 
So  and  Tirhakah  of  the  Old  Testament,  reduced  Egypt 
itself  to  subjection.  The  so-called  Ethiopian  Dynasty 
of  Egypt  really  consisted  of  kings  of  Cush. 

These  kings,  like  the  court  which  surrounded  them, 
belonged  to  the  white  race.  They  were  of  Egyptian 
descent,  and  their  language  and  habits  were  at  first 
Egyptian.  Gradually,  however,  there  came  a  change. 
The  Egyptian  language  was  superseded  by  Nubian,  and 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA.  145 

the  customs  and  manners  of  the  court  continually  be 
came  less  foreign.  It  is  clear  that  intermarriages  with 
the  natives  had  taken  place,  and  that  the  purity  of  the 
Egyptian  blood  was  beginning  to  be  contaminated. 

The  physiological  characteristics  of  the  Nubians  have 
been  described  on  an  earlier  page.  Racially  and  lin 
guistically  they  stand  apart  from  the  rest  of  mankind. 
Just  as  their  languages  form  an  isolated  family  of  speech, 
so  too,  on  the  ethnological  side,  they  form  a  separate 
race.  It  may  be  that  their  earliest  home  was  in  the 
mountains  of  Abyssinia,  it  may  be  that  their  racial 
peculiarities  became  stereotyped  in  what  is  now  the 
desert  of  the  Sahara,  at  a  time  when  it  was  still  a  well- 
watered  and  well-wooded  plateau.  It  is  useless  to 
speculate  on  the  subject ;  the  materials  for  arriving  at  a 
conclusion  are  entirely  wanting. 

The  Egyptian  records,  however,  seem  to  establish  one 
fact.  The  negro  race  once  extended  much  further  to 
the  north  than  it  does  to-day  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  and 
the  ground  occupied  by  the  Nubians  must  have  been 
proportionately  smaller.  There  was  a  period  when 
Negroes,  as  well  as  Nubians,  were  comprised  within  the 
frontiers  of  Cush. 

The  negro  race  is  practically  limited  by  the  Equator 
on  the  south,  and  the  Tropic  of  Cancer  in  the  north. 
We  find  it  east  of  Sennaar,  on  the  White  Nile,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Lake  Chad,  on  the  banks  of  the  Niger 
and  the  Senegal,  and  on  the  coast  of  Guinea.  To  the 
south  of  it  is  the  Ban-tu  or  Kaffir  race,  occupying  the 
larger  part  of  Southern  Africa,  and  constituting  a  race 
apart. 

The  negro  is  dolichocephalic,  and  highly  prognathous, 
with  a  corresponding  recession  of  the  chin.  His  nose  is 
K 


146  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

flat  with  wide  nostrils,  his  lips  fleshy,  his  teeth  large  and 
good.  The  wisdom-teeth  appear  early  and  are  lost 
late.  The  cranial  sutures  are  simple,  the  arm  long,  the 
calf  of  the  leg  deficient,  the  tibia  flattened,  and  the  great 
toe  prehensile.  As  has  been  already  observed,  the 
black  colouring  matter  of  the  negro  extends  to  his 
muscles,  and  even  his  brain,  the  convolutions  of  which 
are  comparatively  simple.  He  has  but  little  sympathy 
for  art,  except  music,  of  which  he  is  passionately  fond. 
He  is  moved  by  emotion  rather  than  by  argument,  and 
it  is  alleged  that  negro  children  seldom  advance  in  their 
studies  after  the  age  of  fourteen.  In  character  the 
negro  is  indolent,  superstitious,  affectionate,  and  faithful. 
The  two  latter  qualities  have  caused  him  to  be  sought 
after  as  slave  or  servant.  From  the  age  of  the  first 
Egyptian  dynasties  armed  expeditions  were  organised 
against  the  land  of  Cush,  chiefly  with  the  purpose  of 
carrying  off  negro  slaves,  and  the  number  of  negro 
slaves  in  Egypt  must  at  all  times  have  been  very  great. 
Ebed-melech,  '  the  Ethiopian,'  who  saved  the  life  of 
Jeremiah,  was  probably  a  negro  (Jer.  xxxviii.  7-13),  like 
Cushi  'the  Cushite,'  the  great  grandfather  of  Jehudi 
'the  Jew'  (Jer.  xxxvi.  14).  Although  in  contact  with 
Egyptian  civilisation  for  so  many  centuries,  the  negro 
learnt  little  or  nothing  from  it,  except  perhaps  the  art  of 
smelting  iron.  In  the  case  of  several  tribes  an  iron  age 
has  followed  immediately  upon  a  stone  age,  without  the 
intervening  use  of  copper  or  bronze. 

The  negro  is  eminently  imitative.  It  is,  therefore, 
singular  that  he  has  never  displayed  any  aptitude  for 
drawing.  In  this  he  differs  profoundly  not  only  from 
the  cultured  Egyptian,  but  also  from  the  degraded 
Bushmen  of  the  extreme  south  of  Africa.  The  paint- 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,   AND  ARABIA.  147 

ings  of  animals  on  the  walls  of  the  Bushman  rock- 
shelters  are  extremely  spirited,  and  some  of  them  would 
not  disgrace  a  European  artist.  These  paintings  raise 
a  question  which  bears  on  the  early  history  of  the  negro 
race. 

In  the  south  of  Egypt  the  sandstone  rocks  are  covered 
with  the  figures  of  animals  and  men,  some  of  them 
manifestly  of  modern  date,  but  others  as  manifestly  of 
prehistoric  antiquity.  On  the  same  stone  we  meet  with 
these  figures  as  well  as  with  inscriptions  of  the  Fifth 
Dynasty,  and  whereas  in  the  case  of  the  latter  the 
weathering  of  the  stone  has  been  so  slight  as  to  make 
them  appear  the  work  of  yesterday,  the  weathering 
undergone  by  the  figures  indicates  an  enormous  lapse  of 
time.  Moreover,  among  the  figures,  that  of  the  giraffe 
constantly  appears.  Now  the  presence  of  the  giraffe 
shows  that  the  country  which  has  been  a  barren  desert 
since  the  beginning  of  Egyptian  history  must  once  have 
been  a  well-watered  plateau  covered  with  the  brushwood, 
upon  which  the  giraffe  is  accustomed  to  browse.  The 
ostrich  is  as  common  a  figure  as  the  giraffe,  and  yet  the 
absence  of  the  ostrich  from  the  hieroglyphic  syllabary, 
where  the  birds  of  Egypt  are  so  plentifully  represented, 
implies  that  it  was  unknown  to  the  inventors  of  the 
ancient  Egyptian  system  of  writing.  It  would,  there 
fore,  seem  that  Mr.  Flinders  Petrie  is  right  in  seeing  in 
these  prehistoric  drawings  the  memorials  of  the  pre 
decessors  of  the  Egyptians  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile  l. 

His  view  is  corroborated  by  the  discoveries  made  by 
travellers  in  other  parts  of  Northern  Africa.  To  the 
south  of  Tunisia,  of  Oran  and  of  Marocco,  similar 
drawings  are  met  with  on  the  rocks.  In  one  instance 

1  Flinders  Petric,  A  Season  in  Egypt  (1888),  pp.  15,  16. 
K  2 


148  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

their  relative  age  has  been  satisfactorily  determined. 
Dr.  Bonnet1,  in  Oran,  has  found  the  actual  stone  instru 
ments  by  means  of  which  they  had  been  engraved, 
lying  at  the  foot  of  a  rock  where  they  occur,  and  at  no 
great  distance  was  the  neolithic  manufactory  where  the 
graver's  tools  were  fashioned.  Consequently  the  figures 
belong  to  the  period  when  as  yet  the  use  of  stone  as  a 
cutting  material  had  not  been  superseded  by  metal.  In 
Egypt,  at  all  events,  this  takes  us  back  to  a  very  early 
age  indeed. 

It  seems  possible,  therefore,  that  at  an  epoch  when 
the  Sahara  was  still  a  fertile  land,  and  the  Delta  of 
Egypt  an  arm  of  the  sea,  a  race  of  men  allied  to  the 
Bushmen  ranged  along  the  southern  slopes  of  the  Atlas 
mountains,  and  extended  from  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic 
on  the  one  side  to  the  banks  of  the  Nile  on  the  other. 
Of  this  race  the  brachycephalic  Akkas  and  other  dwarf 
tribes  of  Central  Africa  would  be  surviving  relics.  They 
were  driven  from  their  primitive  haunts  by  the  negro 
invasion,  and  finally  forced  into  the  extreme  south  of 
the  continent  by  the  pressure  of  the  Ban-tu  or  Kaffir 
tribes.  Physically,  if  not  morally,  they  were  inferior  to 
their  enemies,  but  they  possessed  an  art  in  which  both 
Kaffirs  and  negroes  were  deficient,  the  art  of  drawing. 
The  negro,  indeed,  could  not  have  designed,  much  less 
achieved,  either  the  rock-paintings  of  the  Bushmen,  or 
the  rock-engravings  of  Northern  Africa. 

The  mountains  which  bound  the  region  of  the  Sahara 

1  Revue  cT Ethnographic,  viii.  For  the  drawings  on  the  rocks  in  Marocco 
see  Lenz  (  Timbuktu,  ii.  pp.  10,  367),  in  the  district  between  Tripoli  and 
Ghadames  Rohlfs  (Qucr  (lurch  Afrika,  i.  p.  52),  in  the  country  of  the  Tibbu 
Nachtigal  (Sahara  wtd  Sudan,  i.  p.  307),  and  in  Kordofan  Lejean  (Hart- 
mann,  Nigritier,  i.  p.  41).  C'f.  my  letter  to  \hz* Academy,  Aug.  9,  1890, 
p.  117. 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,  AND   ARABIA.  149 

on  the  north  have  been  occupied  from  time  immemorial 
by  Libyan  tribes.  We  have  already  described  these 
tribes,  and  shown  that  they  belong  to  a  well-marked 
variety  of  the  white  race.  So  far  as  outward  appearance 
is  concerned,  the  Kabyles  or  Riffis  of  to-day  might  be 
found  in  an  English  or  Irish  village.  The  antiquity  of 
the  type  which  they  exhibit  is  evidenced  by  the  monu 
ments  of  Egypt,  where  their  ancestors  are  portrayed 
with  the  same  blond  features  that  they  still  display. 
Dolichocephalic,  fair-haired,  blue-eyed  and  white- 
skinned,  they  might  be  mistaken  for  that  branch  of 
the  Kelts  who  are  distinguished  for  their  golden  hair  and 
their  clear  and  freckled  skin.  Professor  de  Quatrefages 
believes  that  they  are  the  lineal  descendants  of  the  race 
whose  remains  have  been  discovered  in  the  caverns  of 
Cro-Magnon  in  the  French  province  of  Perigord,  along 
with  paleolithic  implements  and  the  bones  of  the  mam 
moth  and  the  reindeer.  If  so,  we  shall  have  to  trace  the 
race,  of  which  the  Amorites  were  the  easterly  continua 
tion,  back  to  the  north-western  part  of  Europe.  From 
hence  they  would  have  made  their  way  through  Western 
France  and  Spain  into  Africa,  at  a  time,  it  may  be,  when 
the  Straits  of  Gibraltar  had  not  as  yet  been  formed.  It 
is  probable  that  the  '  fair '  Basques  of  the  Pyrenees 
are  descendants  from  them,  modified  by  admixture  with 
the  '  dark '  Basques.  That  the  type  could  be  modified 
by  intermarriage  is  evident  from  the  case  of  the  Guanches 
of  the  Canary  Islands,  tall  and  handsome  men,  with 
'  yellow  hair  reaching  below  their  waists,'  whose  skulls 
were  nevertheless  sub-dolichocephalic  in  contrast  with 
the  pronounced  dolichocephalism  of  the  Kabyle  and 
other  Berber  tribes. 

If  de  Quatrefages  is  right,  the  ancestors  of  the  Libyans 


150  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

will  have  left  traces  of  themselves  in  the  refuse-heaps  on 
the  Portuguese  coast,  since  skulls  have  been  found  in 
them  similar  to  those  of  the  Basques.  But  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  peculiarly  oval  skull  which  charac 
terises  the  '  dark '  Basque,  goes  along  with  black  hair 
and  eyes  and  a  dark  complexion,  features  which  are 
incompatible  with  relationship  to  the  Libyan  race.  On 
the  other  hand  the  Libyan  resembles  the  Basque  in 
many  of  his  intellectual  and  moral  qualities.  'He  is 
intelligent,  industrious,  and  honest,  brave  and  hardy,  and 
attached  to  his  own  country.  Monogamy,  moreover,  is 
the  rule  in  spite  of  the  permission  given  by  Moham 
medanism  to  marry  many  wives. 

The  Libyan  tribes  go  under  the  general  name  of 
Tahennu  or  '  white '-men  in  the  Egyptian  inscriptions. 
Twice  they  invaded  Egypt  in  concert  with  other  nations 
from  the  north  and  east,  and  it  needed  all  the  decaying 
power  and  discipline  of  the  Egyptian  empire  to  ward  off 
the  attack.  The  first  invasion  took  place  in  the  reign 
of  Meneptah  I,  the  Pharaoh  of  the  Exodus.  In  the 
5th  year  of  the  king,  Maraiui,  the  Libyan  prince,  de 
scended  upon  the  Delta  with  a  vast  host  of  allies. 
Besides  the  Lebu  or  Libyans  themselves  and  the  Ma- 
shuash  or  Maxyes,  there  were  also  '  the  peoples  of  the 
north,'  the  Kaikash,  the  Aqaiusha,  the  Shairdana,  the 
Shakalsha  or  Shakarsha,  the  Tulsha  or  Tuirsha.  the 
Zakkur,  the  Liku  and  the  Uashash. 

A  century  later,  in  the  reign  of  Ramses  III,  Egypt 
was  again  invaded.  Libyan  princes  again  led  their 
armies  against  the  Pharaoh,  and  again  were  signally 
defeated.  On  this  occasion  their  northern  allies  were 
late  in  joining  them.  Three  years  elapsed  before  the 
Egyptians  had  to  face  the  northern  foe.  We  are  told 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,   AND  ARABIA.  151 

that  the  northern  populations  had  spread  from  their 
coasts  and  islands  and  had  marched  through  Syria  and 
Palestine,  bringing  with  them  the  Hittitcs  of  Carchemish 
and  the  Amorites  of  Kadesh.  The  Pulosata  or  Philistines, 
the  Zakkur,  the  Shakalsha,  the  Daanau  and  the  Uashuash 
were  leagued  together  to  destroy  Egypt.  But  a  great 
naval  battle  was  fought  off  the  Egyptian  coast,  and  the 
valley  of  the  Nile  was  saved.  Three  years  afterwards 
the  Maxyes  once  more  fell  upon  the  Delta :  they  were, 
however,  utterly  exterminated,  and  the  danger  of  Libyan 
conquest  was  past. 

The  identification  of  the  Libyan  allies  has  occasioned 
a  good  deal  of  controversy.  About  the  Mashuash  there 
is  no  dispute.  They  are  the  Maxyes  of  Herodotos 
(iv.  191)  in  the  modern  Tunisia,  of  whom  we  are  told 
that  they  left  a  long  lock  of  hair  on  the  right  side  of  the 
head  and  painted  their  bodies  red1.  We  learn  from  the 
Egyptian  texts  that  while  the  Lebu  were  circumcised,  the 
Mashuash  were  not-.  The  lock  of  hair  which  charac 
terises  them  on  the  Egyptian  monuments  is  also  wanting 
in  the  case  of  the  Lebu.  But  like  the  Lebu  they  have 
a  good  deal  of  hair  on  the  face,  the  eyebrows  are  well- 
defined,  and  the  nose  is  straight  and  leptorrhine.  The 
forehead  is  high,  the  lips  thin,  and  the  jaws  orthogna- 
thous. 

But  who  were  '  the  peoples  of  the  north  '  ?  The  '  coasts 
and  shores '  from  which  they  descended  upon  Northern 
Syria  point  to  Asia  Minor  and  the  adjacent  islands. 

1  The  Lebu  chief  is  represented  by  the  Egyptian  artist  with  ornamental 
patterns  on  his  arms  and  legs.  These  may  have  been  tattooed,  but  they 
may  also  have  been  merely  stained.  lie  wears  two  ostrich  feathers  on  his 
head,  whereas  each  of  his  followers  has  but  one. 

a  See  Max  Miiller  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  oj  IHblical  Arclucology, 
Jan.  7,  i8S8. 


152  THE  RACES  OP    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

In  the  '  Aqaiusha  of  the  sea,'  accordingly,  scholars  have 
seen  the  Akhaeans  of  Greek  history,  and  have  pointed  to 
the  fact  that  in  the  age  of  Ramses  III  their  name  is 
replaced  by  that  of  the  Daanau  or  Danaans.  But  the 
Daanau  are  already  mentioned  in  the  reign  of  Thothmes 
III,  to  whom  a  poem  declares  that  'the  isles  of  the 
Daanau'  shall  be  subject.  If,  therefore,  the  Aqaiusha 
are  to  be  identified  with  the  Akhaeans  of  the  Greeks,  it 
is  better  to  see  in  them  the  Hyp-Akhaeans  of  Kilikia, 
or  the  Greek  colonists  in  Cyprus,  than  the  Akhaeans  of 
Homeric  legend. 

The  Zakkur  cannot  be  the  Teukrians  of  the  Troad,  as 
has  often  been  imagined.  Not  only  are  they  asso 
ciated  with  the  Pulosata  or  Philistines,  but  their  face 
and  head-dress  is  also  Philistine.  The  head-dress  is  a 
peculiar  one,  and  apparently  represents  a  helmet  with 
a  quilted  cloth  cap  set  in  a  frame  of  bronze.  A  similar 
head-dress,  it  may  be  observed,  is  worn  also  by  the 
Daanau.  The  dress  consists  of  a  Greek  tunic  and  girdle, 
and  the  arms  carried  by  the  soldiers  are  a  spear,  broad 
sword,  and  round  shield.  The  geographical  position  of 
the  Zakkur  has  now  been  settled  by  a  papyrus  recently 
acquired  by  Mr.  Golenischeff.  It  describes  an  embassy 
sent  by  Hir-Hor  of  the  Twenty-first  Dynasty  to  the  king 
of  Gebal,  and  states  that  on  the  way  to  their  destina 
tion  the  ambassadors  stopped  on  the  coast  of  the  Zakkur 
'  in  the  sea  of  Khal.'  The  Zakkur  must  consequently 
have  lived  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Cyprus,  where  Teukros 
was  the  legendary  founder  of  Salamis,  and  the  royal 
family  were  called  Teukrids.  Light  is  thus  thrown  on 
the  Aqaiusha  with  whom  the  Zakkur  were  united  in  their 
invasion  of  Egypt.  They  would  have  come  from  the 
'  shore  of  the  Akhaeans,'  which,  as  we  learn  from  the 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,   AND   ARABIA. 


153 


Greek  geographer  Strabo  (p.  682),  represented  the  north 
eastern  coast  of  Cyprus  l. 

The  Shakalsha  or  Shakarsha  belong  to  a  different  type 
from  that  of  the  Zakkur.  Their  features,  as  depicted  on 
the  walls  of  Medinet  Habu,  remind  us  forcibly  of  those 
of  the  ancient  Romans.  The  hair  on  the  face  is  curly, 


SHAKALSHA. 


not  straight  like  that  of  the  Zakkur  and  the  Libyans, 
the  eyebrows  arc  prominent  and  meet  over  the  nose,  the 
nose  itself  is  sub-aquiline,  and  the  lips  are  expressive  of 

1  None  of  the  northern  faces  are  Semitic  in  type.  Thi*  is  the  more 
striking  as  von  Luschan  has  found  that  the  skulls  of  some  of  the  modern 
inhabitants  of  Lykia  as  well  as  of  the  neighbourhood  of  Adalia  are  .similar 
to  those  of  the  Bedawin.  The  Solymi  of  Lykia  were  supposed  by  the 
Greeks  to  be  of  Phoenician  descent  on  account  of  the  likeness  of  their  name 
to  that  of  Hiero-Solyma,  the  Greek  form  of  Jerusalem.  The  poet  Chaerilos, 
as  quoted  by  Josephus  (Cont.  Ap.  i.  22,  Whiston's  tr.),  says  of  them  that 
'  they  spake  the  Phoenician  tongue  with  their  mouths  .  .  .  their  heads  \\ere 
sooty,  they  had  round  rasures  on  them ;  they  wore  flayed  horses'  heads  also 
that  had  been  hardened  in  the  smoke.' 


154          THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

firmness  and  determination.  The  forehead,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  somewhat  receding.  They  wore  cloth  caps  of 
cylindrical  shape  which  fell  behind  the  head,  and  were 
clad  in  kilts,  carrying  in  their  hands  spears  and  a  weapon 
which  resembles  the  blade  of  a  scythe.  They  have  been 
identified  with  the  Sikels  of  Sicily,  but  in  spite  of  their 
extraordinary  ethnological  similarity  to  the  ancient  Latin 
it  is  perhaps  better  to  regard  them,  with  Professor  Mas- 
pero,  as  deriving  their  name  from  the  Pisidian  city  of 
Sagalassos  in  Asia  Minor. 

The  Tulsha  or  Tuirsha  are  said  to  have  been  •'  of  the 
sea.'  It  was  accordingly  from  the  European  side  of  the 
Mediterranean  that  they  had  originally  come,  probably 
from  the  coasts  or  islands  of  Asia  Minor.  They  wore 
beards,  their  noses  were  sub-aquiline,  and  their  heads 
were  encased  in  a  pointed  cap  from  the  top  of  which 
hung  a  waving  ribbon. 

The  Liku  may  have  been  the  Lykians,  if  the  name  of 
Lykian  goes  back  to  the  age  of  Meneptah.  This,  how 
ever,  is  more  than  doubtful.  At  all  events  the  Lykians 
called  themselves  Tramele  in  their  own  inscriptions,  and 
'  Lykian '  may  have  been  a  word  of  Greek  invention. 
What  the  personal  appearance  of  the  Liku  was  like  we 
do  not  know. 

It  is  otherwise  with  the  Shardina  or  Shairdana,  called 
Serdani  in  one  of  the  tablets  of  Tel  el-Amarna  1.  The 
portraits  made  of  them  by  the  Egyptian  artists  leave  us 
in  no  doubt  as  to  their  features  and  their  dress.  The 
nose  was  straight  and  leptorrhine,  the  lips  thin,  the  upper 

1  Mittheilnngcn  aiis  den  orientalischen  Sammlttngen,  ii.  47.  The  writer, 
Rib-Hadad,  the  governor  of  Gebal,  informs  the  Egyptian  king  that  '  men 
of  the  country  of  the  Sute  '  had  come  against  him  and  '  slain  a  Serdanian  ' 
who  was  apparently  in  his  service. 


AFRICA,  EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA. 


155 


lip  being  somewhat  long,  the  forehead  was  high,  and  the 
face  in  one  case  beardless.  In  another  case  a  short 
pointed  beard  is  worn.  Altogether  the  face  is  that  of  a 
member  of  a  dolichocephalic  European  race.  The 
Shardina  were  clad  in  a  tunic  like  that  of  the  Tuirsha 
and  carried  the  same  round  shields,  spears,  and  broad 
swords.  But  the  helmet  they  wore  on  the  head  was  of 
a  peculiar  character.  A  spike  projected  from  it  before 


and  behind,  while  on  the  top  was  another  spike  crowned 
with  a  metal  ball.  Now  a  similar  helmet  characterised 
another  people  of  antiquity.  The  bronze  figures  dis 
covered  in  Sardinia  show  that  the  early  inhabitants  of  the 
island  used  a  helmet  with  horns  on  cither  side  like  that 
of  the  Shardina.  It  seems  impossible  to  avoid  the  con 
clusion  that  the  Shardina  of  the  Egyptian  records  really 
came  from  Sardinia.  In  this  way  we  shall  be  able  to 
explain  most  easily  the  occurrence  of  scarabs  and  other 
relics  of  Egyptian  art  among  the  prehistoric  remains  of 


156 


THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 


Sardinia.  We  shall  also  be  able  to  explain  the  close 
alliance  between  the  Shardina  and  the  Maxyes  of  the 
Tunisian  Gulf. 

The  Shardina  were  famous  for  their  military  qualities 
and  became  an  important  element  among  the  mercenary 
troops  of  Egypt.  Already  in  the  time  of  Ramses  II  we 
find  them  serving  in  the  army  of  the  Pharaoh. 


,Ǥ*! 


HANIVU  (GREEK). 

We  may  conclude,  then,  that  among  the  allies  of  the 
Libyans  were  included  some  of  the  populations  of 
Southern  Europe  and  Asia  Minor,  whose  lineaments 
have  been  preserved  for  us  by  Egyptian  art.  These 
populations  were  comprised  under  the  general  title  of 
Hanivu,  the  meaning  of  which  came  in  the  Ptolemaic 


APRICA^   EUROPE,   AND  ARABIA.  157 

age  to  be  confined  to  the  lonians  or  Greeks.  The  name 
is  already  met  with  in  the  pyramid-texts  of  the  Sixth 
Dynasty,  where  the  Mediterranean  is  termed  '  the  circle 
which  surrounds  Hanivu.'  The  figure  of  a  woman  be 
longing  to  the  Hanivu  is  given  on  the  pylon  of  Hor-em- 
heb  at  Karnak,  and  it  offers  a  typically  Greek  head.  The 
profile  indeed  might  be  that  of  the  statue  of  some  Greek 
goddess  in  the  classical  days  of  Greek  art.  The  nose, 
lips,  and  chin  to  which  Greek  art  has  accustomed  us  are 
already  present.  A  long  wavy  tress  of  hair  falls  upon 
the  shoulder,  the  rest  of  the  hair  being  trained  over  the 
back.  The  portrait  is  of  great  value  as  showing  that 
already  in  the  age  of  the  last  monarch  of  the  Eighteenth 
Egyptian  Dynasty  the  northern  lands  which  lay  opposite 
to  Egypt  were  occupied  by  a  race  that  was  typicallyGreek. 
We  need  not  here  enter  upon  the  controversy  as  to 
whether  this  Greek  type  was  the  type  of  the  primitive 
Aryan,  or  whether  it  was  the  Aryan  type  modified 
by  mixture  with  another  race.  The  physical  charac 
teristics  of  the  genuine  Aryan  are  still  a  disputed  point. 
But  the  tendency  of  recent  research  is  to  identify  him 
with  that  blond  dolichocephalic  race,  whose  purest 
representatives  are  now  to  be  found  in  the  Scandinavian 
peninsula.  It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  by 
the  genuine  Aryan  is  meant  the  speaker  of  the  parent- 
speech  out  of  which  the  various  languages  of  the 
Indo-European  family  have  developed,  and  that  it  is  by 
no  means  certain  that  the  race  which  spoke  the  parent- 
speech  was  an  unmixed  one.  Granting  that  it  was 
so,  it  is  only  in  Southern  Scandinavia  that  it  has 
remained  pure.  Here  only  do  we  find  a  people  whose 
language  has  belonged  to  the  Indo-European  family 
of  speech  from  time  immemorial,  and  whose  skulls  are 


158  THE   RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

the  same  as  those  found  in  the  earliest  sepulchres  of  the 
country.  In  the  tall,  broad-shouldered  Scandinavian, 
with  his  flaxen  hair,  his  light  blue  eyes,  his  long  head 
and  mealy-white  skin,  we  may  see  the  modern  repre 
sentative  of  the  primitive  Aryan. 

Scandinavia  has  ever  been  a  nursery  of  heroes.  Its 
glaciers  and  fiords  have  from  age  to  age  sent  forth  men 
of  irresistible  bodily  strength  and  adventurous  courage 
whom  their  native  land  could  no  longer  support.  In 
historical  times  they  became  the  Vikings  and  Norsemen 
who  were  for  so  long  a  period  the  scourge  of  Christen 
dom.  In  prehistoric  times,  before  the  sail  or  sagulum 
had  been  borrowed  from  Rome,  their  migrations  must 
have  moved  along  the  lines  of  the  great  rivers.  Wher 
ever  they  went,  they  became  the  dominant  and  ruling 
caste,  like  the  followers  of  Rollo  in  Normandy  and 
of  Roger  Guiscard  in  Sicily.  Except  where  the  lan 
guage  of  the  conquered  was  protected  by  religion,  law, 
and  literature,  the  populations  they  subdued  were  forced 
to  learn  the  language  of  their  new  masters.  To  the 
difficulties  they  experienced  in  doing  so  we  may  ascribe 
many  of  the  phonetic  peculiarities  which  separate,  the 
chief  Indo-European  languages  from  one  another.  To 
the  same  cause  we  must  also  ascribe  many  of  the  words 
which  in  Greek  or  Latin,  or  the  other  Indo-European 
languages  of  the  old  world,  cannot  be  traced  to  an  Indo- 
European  etymology.  They  will  have  belonged  to  the 
languages  spoken  before  the  arrival  of  the  Aryan  race1. 

1  After  an  analysis  of  the  classical  Greek  lexicon  Mr.  Wharton  finds  that 
while  641  words  are  borrowed  and  1580  can  be  assigned  an  Indo-European 
etymology,  there  remain  about  520  for  which  no  such  etymology  can  be 
discovered.  We  may  therefore  regard  a  large  part  of  them  as  belonging 
to  the  language,  or  languages,  spoken  in  Greece  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Aryans  (Etyma  Graeca,  p.  vi). 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA. 


159 


The  further  the  race  advanced  from  their  primeval 
home,  the  less  pure  their  blood  became,  and  the  greater 
was  their  tendency  to  die  out  or  be  absorbed  in  the 
aboriginal  population.  It  is  only  in  the  extreme  north 
west  of  India  that  it  is  still  possible  to  meet  with 
members  of  the  Aryan  race  ;  elsewhere  in  the  peninsula 


Indo-European  languages  are  spoken  by  those  who  have 
little  or  no  Aryan  blood  in  their  veins.  It  is  question 
able  how  far  the  ancient  Greek  was  of  pure  Aryan 
descent ;  it  is  certain  that  the  typical  modern  Greek, 
with  his  black  hair  and  eyes  and  dark  complexion, 
belongs  to  another  stock1. 

1  Mr.  Risley,  in  reporting  the  chief  results  of  the  recent  ethnographic 
enquiry   in   India,  states  that   three  main    types  are  to  be  found  in  the 


160  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

Let  us  not  forget,  however,  that  the  primitive  Aryan 
and  the  modern  Greek  are  alike  members  of  the  white 
race,  and  that  the  primitive  Aryan  was  but  the  member 
of  the  race  who  had  his  dwelling-place  in  north-eastern 
Europe  and  there  spoke  the  language  from  which  the 
Indo-European  languages  are  derived.  Archaeology 
has  shown  that  Western  Europe  has  been  the  home 
of  four  distinct  varieties  of  this  white  race.  We  have 
first  of  all  a  blond  race,  tall,  dolichocephalic  and  ortho- 
gnathous,  with  blue  eyes,  light  hair,  full  beard,  well 
developed  chin,  narrow  eyes,  prominent  eyebrows,  and 
straight,  leptorrhine  nose.  One  section  of  it  is  represented 
by  the  Scandinavian,  another  by  the  Kelto-Libyan, 
Secondly,  there  is  a  race  tall  in  stature,  with  reddish  hair, 
fair,  freckled  skin,  brachycephalic  skull,  somewhat  pro 
gnathous  jaws,  prominent  cheek-bones,  round  eyes,  and 
square  chin.  It  has  been  called  the  Kymric  type,  under 
the  belief  that  the  majority  of  the  Welsh  and  ancient 

population  of  the  country:  (i)  'A  leptorrhine,  pro-opic,  dolichocephalic 
type,  of  tall  stature,  light  build,  long  and  narrow  face,  comparatively  fair 
complexion  and  high  facial  angle.  This  type  is  most  marked  in  the  Panjab. 
(2)  A  platyrrhine,  mesopic  or  nearly  platyopic,  dolichocephalic  type,  of  low 
stature,  thickset  make,  very  dark  complexion,  relatively  broad  face,  usually 
low  facial  angle.  This  type  is  most  distinct  in  Chota  Nagpore  and  the 
Central  Provinces.  (3)  A  mesorrhine,  platyopic,  brachycephalic  type  of 
low  or  medium  stature,  sturdy  build,  yellowish  complexion,  broad  face  and 
low  facial  angle.  This  type  is  found  along  the  northern  and  eastern 
frontiers  of  Bengal '  and  is  of  Mongoloid  origin.  '  In  the  dolichocephalic 
leptorrhine  type  of  the  Panjnb  and  north-western  frontier  at  the  present  day 
we  may  recognise  the  descendants  of  the  invading  Aryans  of  3000  years 
ago,  changed  no  doubt  in  hair,  eyes,  and  complexion,  but  retaining  the  more 
enduring  characteristics  of  their  race  in  the  shape  of  their  head,  their 
stature,  and  the  finely  cut  proportions  of  their  nose.  Survivals  of  fair  or 
rather  reddish  hair,  grey  eyes,  and  reddish  blonde  completion  are  moreover 
still  to  be  found,  as  Penka  has  pointed  out,  and  as  I  myself  have  seen, 
among  the  Kafirs  from  beyond  the  Panjab  frontier '  (Journal  of  the 
Anthropological  Institute,  xx.  3). 


AFRICA,   EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA.  l6l 

Britons  have  belonged  to  it1.  A  third  race  is  repre 
sented  by  the  '  dark  Kelts,'  and  more  especially  by  the 
inhabitants  of  Auvergne.  In  this  the  skull  is  more 
brachycephalic  than  in  the  Kymric  race,  the  stature  is 
short,  the  eyes  round  and  dark,  the  hair  black,  the 
complexion  brunette,  the  jaws  fairly  orthognathous,  and 
the  forehead  large.  This  race  has  been  termed  some 
times  '  Keltic,'  sometimes  '  Ligurian.'  The  fourth  and 
last  race  is  the  '  Euskarian '  or  '  Basque.'  Here  the 
stature  is  medium,  the  skull  dolichocephalic,  the  length 
being  in  the  back  part  of  the  head,  the  face  oval,  the 
hair  and  eyes  dark,  and  the  complexion  sallow. 

These  four  types  have  been  in  close  contact  with  one 
another  for  unnumbered  centuries.  The  result  has  been 
intermixture  on  a  large  scale.  In  the  same  family  we 
find  one  individual  member  who  belongs  to  one  of  the 
four  types,  another  member  who  belongs  to  another. 
The  brunettes,  however,  are  steadily  increasing  at  the 
expense  of  the  blonds.  Where,  for  instance,  a  brunette 
is  married  to  a  blond,  it  has  been  found  that  ten  per 
cent,  more  of  the  offspring  take  after  the  brunette  than 
after  the  blond.  This  points  to  the  conclusion  that 
Western  Europe  was  not  the  original  cradle  of  the 
blonds,  and  that  their  earliest  home  must  be  sought 
rather  to  the  north-east. 

Until  lately  it  has  been  believed  that  all  four  types 

1  The  name  of '  Belgic '  has  also  been  given  to  it  from  the  Belgae  who 
settled  in  the  southern  part  of  Britain  two  centuries  before  the  invasion  of 
Julius  Caesar.  It  may  have  been  represented  by  the  brachycephalic  race 
who  introduced  the  use  of  bronze  into  this  country  and  constructed  the  round 
barrows.  But  the  skulls  of  this  race  agree  with  those  which  are  found  in 
Denmark  from  the  beginning  of  the  stone  age  down  to  the  present  time,  as 
well  as  with  the  '  Helvetic '  skulls  discovered  at  Sion  in  Switzerland  and 
with  those  of  the  modern  Walloons  in  the  Ardennes. 
L 


j62  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

are  represented  among  the  remains  of  the  so-called 
quaternary  epoch,  when  man  in  Western  Europe  was 
a  contemporary  of  the  mammoth,  and  his  only  tpol  and 
weapon  was  a  large  block  of  chipped  flint  for  which 
a  handle  had  not  as  yet  been  invented.  Now,  however, 
it  is  alleged  that  this  is  a  mistake,  and  that  no  brachy- 
cephalic  skulls  can  be  assigned  to  that  remote  period 
of  European  history1.  If  so,  we  shall  have  to  seek  the 
origin  of  the  brachycephalic  types  elsewhere  than  in 
Western  Europe,  and  regard  them  as  emigrants  from 
the  east. 

The  Aryan  race  once  exercised  an  important  influence 
upon  the  fortunes  of  the  Jewish  people.  The  conquest 
of  Babylonia  by  Cyrus  restored  the  exiles  of  Judaea 
to  their  own  country,  but  not  to  political  freedom.  For 
two  hundred  years,  down  to  the  fall  of  the  Persian 
empire,  Palestine  remained  a  Persian  province,  and  the 
habits  and  ideas  of  its  inhabitants  were  modified  by  the 
laws  and  civilisation  of  Persia.  The  Persians  spoke  an 
Indo-European  language,  and  further  belonged  to  the 
Aryan  race.  The  physical  type  of  the  countrymen  of 
Darius  and  Xerxes,  like  that  of  their  modern  descen 
dants,  was  Aryan  in  all  its  traits.  Travellers  still  speak 
of  the  fair-complexioned,  blue-eyed  populations  met 
with  in  the  Persian  highlands,  though  the  mass  of  the 
people  belong  to  the  dolichocephalic  brunette  type  with 
black  hair  and  eyes 2.  The  Persians  were  at  the  outset 

1  Salmon,  Les  Races  humaines  prehistoriqties,  p.  20  (1888). 

2  Penka  {Die  Herkunft  der  Arier,  pp.   ill  sq^}   quotes  from  General 
Schindler  (1879)  that  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  province  of  Gilan  on 
the   Caspian  Sea   individuals   with   blond   hair   are   to   be   found,   while 
one  of  the  Kurdish  chiefs  at  Khorremabad  had  blue  eyes  and  a  blond  beard. 
Blonds  are  also  to  be  seen  among  the  Armenians  of  Feridan.     The  blond 
type  exists,  according  to  Pietremont,  in  all  parts  of  Persia,  so  that  as 


AFRICA,  EUROPE,  AND  ARABIA.  163 

a  Median  tribe.  They  had  pushed  further  south  than 
the  rest  of  their  kinsmen  and  established  themselves 
in  the  rear  of  Elam,  on  the  eastern  shores  of  the  Persian 
Gulf.  They  thus  formed  part  of  that  Aryan  wave  of 
migration  which  moved  eastward  till  it  was  arrested  by 
the  hot  suns  and  burning  plains  of  Hindustan.  In  the 
districts  to  the  south  of  the  Caspian  M.  de  Morgan  has 
discovered  the  tombs  and  relics  of  the  early  emigrants. 
They  were  still,  it  would  seem,  in  the  stone  age  when 
their  first  leaders  were  buried  in  the  tumuli  he  has 
opened.  But  intercourse  with  the  civilised  kingdom 
of  Assyria  soon  introduced  them  to  the  use  of  bronze 
and  iron,  and  even  to  the  glazed  pottery  of  'Nineveh. 
When  the  Aryans  of  India  first  entered  the  Punjab,  they 
already  wielded  iron  weapons,  and  knew  how  to  smelt 
the  metal  in  the  fire. 

If  Bruce  may  be  trusted,  the  blond  race  can  be  traced 
as  far  as  the  mountains  of  Yemen  in  Southern  Arabia. 
Here,  he  was  told,  individuals  might  be  met  with  who 
had  blue  eyes  and  reddish  hair.  However  this  may  be, 
even  if  no  stray  waifs  of  the  blond  race  have  found  their 
way  so  far  south,  Southern  Arabia  has  always  been  the 
home  of  a  portion  of  the  white  race.  As  we  have  seen, 
it  was  included  in  the  regions  called  Pun  by  the  Egypt 
ians  and  Cush  by  the  Hebrews.  The  Punite  type 
represented  on  the  monuments  of  Egypt  resembles  the 
Egyptian,  excepting  only  that  the  massive  lower  jaw 
and  full  lips  of  the  Egyptian  are  absent  from  it.  They 

amongst  ourselves  the  members  of  the  same  family  may  be  some  of  them 
brunettes  and  others  blonds  (Bulletins  de  la  Societe  d?  anthropologie  de  Paris, 
y  ser.  ii.  p.  406).  A  considerable  portion  of  the  Kurds  are  tall  men  with  blue 
eyes  and  blond  hair  (Schweiger-Lerchenfeld  in  Petermann's  Mittlu-ilun^cn, 
45,  p.  u).  Further  east  the  blond  Kafirs  or  Siah-Posh  in  Afghanistan  are 
well  known  (see  Biddulph,  Tribes  of  the  Hindoo  Koosh,  p.  128). 

L  a 


l6~4  THE  RACES   OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

may  have  been  acquired  from  the  Nigritian  aborigines 
whom  the  first  Egyptian  settlers  found  in  the  valley  of 
the  Nile.  At  all  events  the  Punite  profile  may  be  de 
scribed  as  a  refined  duplicate  of  the  Egyptian  profile, 
befitting  the  inhabitants  of  a  country  from  which  the 
Egyptians  believed  that  their  gods  had  come  and  to 
which  they  gave  the  title  of  the  '  divine  land.'  The 
native  of  Southern  Arabia  still  corresponds  in  .outward 
appearance  to  the  Punite  of  old  time.  We  are  told  that 
his  skull  is  dolichocephalic,  his  nose  straight,  his  features 
handsome,  his  hair  dark  and  wavy  or  straight,  his  lips 
thin,  his  stature  medium,  his  complexion  reddened  by 
the  sun.  From  time  to  time  he  has  migrated  to  the 
neighbouring  shores  of  Africa,  and  there  mingled  his 
blood  with  that  of  the  earlier  populations.  It  is  to  this 
mingling  that  we  must  trace  the  typical  Abyssinian  of 
to-day,  with  his  handsome  features,  straight  or  wavy  hair, 
thin  nose  and  lips,  and  dark  Nigritian  colour.  In  fact, 
apart  from  colour  he  has  preserved  all  the  characteristics 
of  the  race  from  which  the  main  bulk  of  his  ancestors 
were  sprung.  But  unlike  the  people  of  Southern  Arabia 
who  have  exchanged  the  Christianity  or  the  Judaism 
they  once  professed  for  the  religion  of  Mohammed,  the 
Abyssinian  has  remained  faithful  to  the  Christianity  of 
his  fathers.  Though  the  conversion  of  the  Nubian  tribes 
to  Mohammedanism  in  the  twelfth  century  cut  him  off 
from  the  Coptic  Church  of  Egypt,  he  has  successfully 
resisted  the  influence  and  armed  assaults  of  Islam  on  the 
one  side  and  of  paganism  on  the  other.  The  language 
which  he  speaks  is  still  Semitic,  and  the  faith  which  he 
professes  is  still  Christian. 

The  queen  of  Sheba  '  came  from  the  utmost  parts  of 
the  earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon ' ;  the  descen- 


AFRICA,  EUROPE,   AND  ARABIA.  165 

dants  in  Africa  of  the  emigrants  from  Sheba  received  the 
teaching  of  '  a  greater  than  Solomon.'  Though  the 
Ethiopians  over  whom  Candace  ruled  (Acts  viii.  27)  may 
have  been  Nubians  rather  than  Abyssinians,  the  message 
of  the  Gospel  carried  by  her  eunuch  to  Africa  doubtless 
penetrated  to  the  mountains  of  Abyssinia.  It  was  not 
indeed  till  the  fourth  century  that  the  regions  of  the 
Upper  Nile  received  their  first  bishop,  but  by  that  time 
the  new  faith  had  won  numerous  adherents  among  their 
mingled  populations,  and  the  words  of  the  Psalmist  had 
been  fulfilled  that  '  Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her 
hands  unto  God/ 


CHAPTER    IX. 

CONCLUSIONS. 

OUR  task  is  now  at  an  end.  We  have  reviewed  the 
ethnological  world  of  the  Old  Testament,  so  far  as 
materials  we  possess  allow  us  to  do  so.  It  was  not  a 
very  large  world  according  to  modern  ideas,  but  it  was 
a  world  in  which  the  most  important  parts  of  the  drama 
of  human  history  have  been  played,  and  in  which  a 
large  variety  of  races  have  appeared  upon  the  stage. 
Only  one  civilised  kingdom  of  the  ancient  world  is 
excluded  from  it.  China  lies  beyond  the  horizon  of  the 
Biblical  Scriptures,  as  it  is  now  agreed  that  the  Sinim  of 
Isaiah  Ixix.  12 — if  it  be  a  correct  reading — has  nothing 
to  do  with  the  Chinese.  According  to  Professor  de 
Lacouperie  it  denotes  the  Shinas  of  the  Hindu-Kush1. 

Isolated  in  the  seclusion  of  the  extreme  east,  China 
pursued  her  course,  unafifecting  and  unaffected  by  the 
current  of  human  life  in  Western  Asia.  But  it  is 
probable  that  some  at  least  of  the  Mongoloid  race,  to 
which  the  Chinese  belong,  may  have  served  in  the 
armies  of  the  Persian  kings  or  even  settled  in  the  lands 
which  adjoined  the  Assyrian  empire.  If  so,  their 
physical  appearance  must  at  once  have  arrested  the 
attention  of  the  populations  of  the  west  from  its  striking 
peculiarity.  Of  medium  height  the  Mongoloid,  whether 
Chinaman,  Mongol  or  Tatar,  is  brachycephalic  with 

1  Babylonian  and  Oriental  Record,  i.  n  (1887). 


CONCLUSIONS.  167 

flattened  nose,  high  cheek-bones,  and  small  black  eyes 
which  are  contracted  at  the  inner  angle,  the  result  of 
arrested  muscular  development  where  it  occurs  in  other 
races,  and  giving  the  eye  the  appearance  of  obliquity. 
The  hair  of  the  head  is  black,  coarse  and  abundant,  but 
there  is  little  on  the  face  and  still  less  on  the  rest  of  the 
body,  the  skin  of  which  is  of  a  yellow  colour.  The  legs 
are  distinguished  by  their  thinness. 

Such  is  the  general  type  of  a  race  which  extends  over 
so  large  a  part  of  the  continent  of  Asia.  But  we  look  in 
vain  for  representations  of  it  on  the  monuments  of 
Egypt,  Babylonia  or  Persia.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
Hittite  face  belongs  to  it ;  if  so,  the  type  has  been 
so  profoundly  modified  as  to  be  hardly  recognisable. 

Apart  from  this  doubtful  case,  the  races  known  to  the 
Old  Testament  are  those  whose  descendants  still  occupy 
the  lands  surrounding  the  Mediterranean.  With  the 
exception  of  the  negroes  and  the  Nubians,  they  belong 
essentially  to  that  historical  sea.  With  the  exception  of 
the  negroes  and  the  Nubians,  also,  they  are  all  divisions 
of  the  white  race. 

The  fact  that  the  white  races  are  all  divisions  of  the 
white  race  introduces  us  to  one  of  those  defects  in 
ethnological  terminology  which  show  how  young  the 
science  of  ethnology  must  still  be.  It  has  not  as  yet 
acquired  a  settled  and  definite  terminology,  such  as  shall 
be  understood  alike  by  the  ethnological  student  and  the 
ordinary  educated  reader.  Just  as  in  the  science  of 
language  we  want  some  term  which  shall  distinguish 
the  genealogical  families  of  speech  from  the  morpholo 
gical  classes  or  groups  into  which  they  fall,  so  in  the 
science  of  ethnology  we  want  some  term  which  shall 
distinguish  a  race,  in  the  usual  acceptation  of  the  word, 


1 68  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

from  those  larger  divisions  of  mankind  which  stand  to 
them  in  the  relation  of  a  genus  to  a  species. 

In  his  Lectures  on  Races  and  Peoples  Dr.  Brinton 
has  proposed  to  confine  the  name  of  'race'  to  those 
larger  divisions  of  mankind,  a  'race'  in  the  usual  sense 
of  the  term  being  called  a  '  branch,'  and  divided  into  a 
number  of  '  stocks.'  The  '  stocks '  would  be  again 
divided  into  tribes,  peoples  or  nations  *.  Thus  he  con 
stitutes  an  '  Eurafrican '  race,  characterised  by  white 
skin,  wavy  hair  and  narrow  nose,  and  divided  into  two 
branches,  one  being  '  South  Mediterranean '  and  the 
other 'North  Mediterranean.'  The  South  Mediterranean 
'  branch  '  includes  the  Hamitic  and  Semitic  '  stocks,'  the 
Libyan,  Egyptian,  and  East  African  'groups'  being 
classed  under  the  Hamitic  stock,  while  the  Arabian, 
Abyssinian  and  Chaldaean  '  groups '  are  classed  under 
the  Semitic  stock.  The  North  Mediterranean  'branch' 
comprises  three  '  stocks/  Euskaric  or  Basque,  Aryac  or 
Indo-European,  and  Caucasic,  the  latter  representing  the 
different  populations  of  the  Caucasus. 

But  there  are  grave  objections  to  this  scheme.  It 
restricts  the  term  '  race  '  unduly,  and  has  to  substitute 
for  it  other  words  in  cases  where  the  usage  of  the 
English  language  has  determined  that  '  race '  alone 
should  be  employed.  Who  would  understand  what  a 
writer  meant  who  spoke  of  the  '  Egyptian  group '  ? 
Moreover,  it  starts  from  the  genus  rather  than  from  the 
species,  and  it  is  the  species  that  is  primarily  signified 
by  '  race '  both  in  ordinary  language  and  in  ethnology. 
The  higher  units  or  genera — the  white  race,  the  black 
race,  the  yellow  race,  the  copper-coloured  race — are  not 
the  primary  object  of  the  ethnologist's  investigations  any 
1  Races  and  Peoples,  pp.  98,  99. 


CONCL  US  IONS.  169 

more  than  the  morphological  classes  of  language  are  the 
primary  object  of  the  philologist's  researches.  What  we 
want  to  investigate,  if  we  are  ethnologists,  are  the  races 
who  are  separated  from  one  another  by  physiological 
and  mental  characteristics,  and  whom  with  our  present 
materials  we  cannot  reduce  to  a  single  type.  These  are 
the  '  races '  with  which  we  have  primarily  to  deal,  to 
determine  the  points  wherein  they  differ  or  agree,  and 
to  trace  their  history  as  far  back  as  is  possible.  If  we 
are  to  distinguish  the  genus  from  the  species,  the  higher 
unit  from  the  race  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the 
word,  it  is  for  the  higher  unit  that  we  ought  to  find  some 
other  designation.  Instead  of  speaking  of  '  a  white 
race  '  or  '  a  black  race,'  it  would  be  well  if  we  could  use 
some  such  term  as  '  stock.' 

The  foregoing  pages  will  have  impressed  another  fact 
upon  our  minds.  While  anthropologists  have  abundant 
information  in  regard  to  the  savages  and  barbarians  of 
the  modern  world,  and  while  the  caves  and  gravel-beds 
of  Europe  have  been  ransacked  in  order  that  they  may 
tell  us  what  were  the  character  and  condition  of  the 
races  who  inhabited  our  continent  in  prehistoric  days, 
little  of  a  scientific  nature  has  been  done  for  the  lands 
of  the  Bible.  Egypt  excepted,  it  is  just  where  the 
fullest  information  might  have  been  expected  that  we 
find  it  to  be  the  most  meagre.  Less  is  known  about  the 
ethnology  of  modern  Syria  than  about  the  ethnology  of 
the  North  American  Indians.  Among  the  thousands  of 
tourists  who  visit  Palestine,  and  the  numerous  explorers 
who  have  lived  or  travelled  in  its  midst,  there  has  been 
none  who  has  devoted  himself  to  the  task  of  studying 
the  physiological  characteristics  of  the  people  themselves. 
Burton  and  Tyrwhitt  Drake,  indeed,  excavated  on  the 


170          THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

sites  of  several  old  cemeteries,  and  brought  to  England 
the  skulls  they  found  ;  but  there  was  nothing  to  show  in 
most  cases  whether  the  skulls  belonged  to  Turkish 
conquerors  or  to  the  indigenous  population,  and  until 
further  researches  of  the  same  kind  are  made  it  is 
dangerous  to  draw  from  them  ethnological  conclusions. 

Yet  ethnological  observations  are  within  the  reach  of 
almost  every  traveller.  Like  the  geologist  who  can  find 
materials  for  his  study  wherever  he  may  go,  the  traveller 
in  Syria  or  the  Holy  Land  is  brought  into  daily,  if  not 
hourly,  contact  with  the  human  subjects  of  ethnological 
research.  To  measure  and  take  such  observations  as 
shall  be  serviceable  to  the  anthropologist  requires  but 
little  previous  knowledge  and  involves  but  little  labour. 
In  Professor  Paul  Topinard's  Elements  d' AntJiropolo- 
gie  ghierale  will  be  found  all  the  instructions  requisie 
for  enabling  the  observer  to  make  the  measurements 
which  shall  be  of  use  to  science.  Even  if  the  traveller 
is  unwilling  to  measure  the  skull  or  determine  '  the  facial 
angle,'  he  can  at  least  photograph  the  profiles  of  the 
natives  with  whom  he  meets.  We  have  seen  what  light 
has  been  cast  on  the  dark  past  of  Biblical  ethnology  by 
the  portraits  taken  by  the  Egyptian  artists  of  their  foes 
and  prisoners  ;  and  a  still  greater  light  would  be  cast  on 
the  present  ethnology  of  Bible  lands  by  a  judicious  use 
of  the  photographic  camera. 

Without  a  fuller  knowledge  of  Palestinian  and  Syrian 
ethnology  there  are  many  questions  which  must  be  left 
unanswered,  and  problems  which  cannot  be  solved. 
Even  so  elementary  a  point  as  the  prevalent  form  of  the 
skull  in  modern  Syria  is  still  uncertain.  It  is  usually 
assumed  that  the  skull  is  dolichocephalic,  but  the  as 
sumption  rests  on  a  small  number  of  measurements, 


CONCLUSIONS.  i;i 

some  of  them  of  doubtful  value.  The  question  acquires 
importance  in  view  of  the  fact  that  whereas  the  Arab  is 
dolichocephalic,  a  large  proportion  of  the  Jews  at  the 
present  day  are  brachycephalic.  Putting  aside  the  ex 
aggerated  brachycephalism  of  the  Jews  of  the  Caucasus, 
due,  doubtless,  to  intermixture  with  the  brachycephalic 
natives,  statistics  have  shown  that  in  Central  Europe  an 
overwhelming  proportion  of  the  Jews  have  broad,  round 
heads.  Dolichocephalism  is  found  only  among  the  blonds, 
and  the  blonds  form  but  15  percent,  of  the  whole  Jewish 
community1.  If,  therefore,  dolichocephalism  is  the  rule 
in  modern  Palestine,  it  would  be  a  decisive  proof 
that  the  Jewish  element  has  been  stamped  out  of  its 
population. 

Until  I  drew  attention  to  it,  no  traveller  seems  to  have 
observed  that  a  blond  race  with  the  features  ascribed  to 
the  Amorites  by  the  Egyptian  sculptors  still  exists  in 
Southern  Palestine.  Yet  it  might  have  been  thought 
that  such  a  fact  could  not  have  escaped  the  notice  of  the 
least  observant  tourist.  But  the  ethnologist  had  not 
been  in  the  country,  and  the  physical  appearance  of  its 
people  was  the  last  thing  which  the  ordinary  traveller 
had  cared  to  note  or  record. 

Every  year  the  countries  of  the  Old  Testament  are 
becoming  more  and  more  accessible.  What  Virchow 
has  done  for  Egypt  in  the  course  of  a  single  journey  up 
the  Nile,  others  will  be  found  to  do  for  Palestine  and 
Syria  and  the  districts  further  east.  The  neglect  of  the 
past  will  be  replaced  by  an  abundance  of  ethnological 
data.  Questions  which  now  perplex  us  will  be  cleared 
up,  or  at  any  rate  partially  answered.  We  shall  learn 
whether  the  Phoenician  type  of  countenance,  such  as  it  is 
1  See  above,  p.  78. 


172  THE  RACES  OF  THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 

portrayed  for  us  on  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  still  sur 
vives  on  the  Phoenician  coast,  or  whether  the  population 
of  Damascus  in  the  century  before  the  Exodus  was  really 
allied  to  that  of  Southern  Arabia,  as  a  remarkable  face 
on  the  walls  of  Karnak  would  lead  us  to  infer.  Mean 
while,  we  can  only  state  the  problems  in  the  hope  that 
they  may  stimulate  some  to  go  forth  and  solve  them.  It 
is  given  to  few  to  survey  and  measure  the  sacred  soil  of 
Palestine;  it  is  given  to  still  fewer  to  disinter  from  beneath 
it  the  ruins  of  its  buried  cities ;  but  there  is  no  one  among 
its  visitors  who  could  not  help  the  ethnologist  of  the  Old 
Testament  in  collecting  his  facts. 

Let  us  not  forget,  however,  that,  thanks  more  especially 
to  Mr.  Petrie's  exertions,  much  has  been  already  gained 
and  learned,  of  which  but  a  few  years  ago  we  could  not 
even  dream.  Who,  for  instance,  could  have  imagined 
that  as  late  as  the  reign  of  Rehoboam  the  inhabitants  of 
Southern  Judaea  were  still  predominantly  Amorite  in 
blood  ?  Or,  who  could  have  guessed  that  the  blond  race 
with  whom  the  Egyptians  once  contended,  as  the  French 
conquerors  of  Algeria  have  contended  in  these  later  times, 
had  found  a  home  in  Palestine,  and  were  the  Amorites  of 
sacred  history  ?  Other  surprises  such  as  these  are  doubt 
less  in  store  for  us,  and  we  shall  come  to  learn  more  about 
the  populations  which  have  left  so  deep  an  impress  on  the 
history  of  the  people  of  Israel,  and  through  them  on  the 
history  of  the  Christian  world. 

The  study  of  ethnology  has  a  practical  as  well  as  a 
theoretical  side.  Racial  traits  once  fixed  do  not  dis 
appear,  and  these  traits  include  not  only  physical  cha 
racteristics  but  mental  and  moral  qualities  as  well.  It 
has  been  argued  by  an  able  and  cultivated  writer,  himself 
a  negro  and  a  Christian,  that  Mohammedanism  is  better 


CONCLUSIONS.  173 

adapted  than  Christianity  to  the  negro  race.  The  answer 
to  such  arguments  must  be  sought  in  ethnology.  This 
alone  can  teach  us  the  true  value  of  the  assertions  so 
often  made  about  racial  aptitudes  and  defects,  and  the 
respective  influence  of  education  and  inheritance  upon 
a  race.  More  especially  does  it  concern  us  to  know 
what  were  the  affinities  and  characteristics,  the  natural 
tendencies  and  mental  qualifications  of  the  people  to 
whom  were  committed  the  oracles  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment.  Theirs  was  the  race  from  which  the  Messiah 
sprang,  and  in  whose  midst  the  Christian  Church  was 
first  established. 


174     TABLE  OF  RACES  OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


_  'g 


_§ 


Israelites 
Edomites, 


0 

•§     w 

o    ^ 


-11 


APPENDIX. 


ETHNOLOGICAL   TERMS. 

Dolichocephalic  or  '  long-headed,'  brachycephalic  or  '  short 
(round)  headed/  mesocephalic  '  medium-headed.'  The  '  ce 
phalic  index '  is  the  transverse  diameter  of  the  skull  multiplied 
by  100  and  divided  by  the  longitudinal  diameter.  Following 
Topinard,  dolichocephalic  skulls  (subdivided  into  ultra,  hyper, 
dolicho  and  sub-doh'cho)  are  those  in  which  the  proportion  of  the 
transverse  to  the  longitudinal  diameter  is  55-75  to  100,  meso 
cephalic  where  it  is  75—80  to  100,  brachycephalic  (subdivided 
into  sub-brachy,  brachy,  hyper  and  ultra]  where  it  is  80-100 
to  100. 

The  height  of  the  skull  multiplied  by  100  and  divided  by  the 
length  gives  hypsicephalic  skulls  where  the  proportion  is  above 
75  to  100,  chamaecephalic,  or  platycephalic,  where  it  is  below  70 
to  100,  and  orthocephalic  where  it  is  70-75  to  100. 

Maxillary  angle :  the  angle  formed  by  drawing  lines  from  the 
most  prominent  part  of  the  maxillaries  to  the  most  prominent 
parts  of  the  forehead  and  chin. 

Facial  angle :  the  angle  formed  by  drawing  a  line  from  the 
most  prominent  part  of  the  upper  jaw  to  the  most  prominent 
part  of  the  forehead,  and  a  second  line  at  right  angles  to  it 
through  the  centre  of  the  aperture  of  the  ear. 

The  nasal  index  :  when  the  nasal  aperture  is  wide,  the  nose 
which  is  large  and  flat  is  platyrrhine;  when  narrow  the  nose 
which  is  thin  and  prominent  is  leptorrhine  ;  noses  of  inter 
mediate  form  are  mesorrhine.  Following  Collignon,  the  nasal 


1  7  6  APPENDIX. 

index  or  proportion  of  the  breadth  of  the  nose  at  the  base  to  its 
height  multiplied  by  100  is  ultra-leptorrhine  when  40  or  under, 
hyper-leptorrhine  when  40-54,  leptorrhine  55-69,  mesorrhine 
70—84,  platvrrhine  85—99,  hyper-platyrrhine  100-114,  ultra- 
platyrrhine  115  and  more. 

Prognathism  :  when  the  maxillaries  (upper  and  lower  jaws) 
project. 

Orthognathism :  when  the  projection  is  slight. 

Euthycomic  :  with  straight  hair  (of  cylindrical  shape). 

Euplococomic  :  with  wavy  hair. 

Eriocomic  :  with  woolly  hair  (of  flattened  shape). 

Lophocomic  :  with  bushy  hair. 

The  naso-malar  index :  when  the  height  of  the  nose  and 
cheek  is  multiplied  by  100  and  divided  by  their  breadth,  the  face 
is  platyopic,  and  has  an  index  below  107^,  mesopic  with  an 
index  from  107 \  to  no,  and  pro-opic  with  an  index  above  no. 

Megasemic  :  with  round  eyes  (the  proportion  of  the  short  to 
the  long  diameter  of  the  orbit  being  90-95  to  100). 

Mesosemic  :  with  medium  eyes  (80-90  to  100). 

Microsemic  :  with  narrow  eyes  (60-80  to  100). 

The  white  race  is  sometimes  described  as  Leuco-chroic,  the 
black  race  as  Melano-chroic,  the  yellow  race  as  Xantho-chroic, 
and  the  red  race  as  Erythro-chroic. 


INDEX. 


Abyssinia,  145,  164. 

Accad,  61,  66. 

Accado-Sumerians,  138  sq. 

Aegean  Sea,  114,  131. 

Ahmes  (king),  97. 

Akkas,  148. 

Alarodian,  43,  50,  137  sq. 

albinoism,  22. 

Amalekites,  117. 

Amenophis  IV  (king),  100. 

Ammonites,  28. 

Amorites,  56,  59,  75,  102,  103,  no 

sq.,  119,  121,   125,  128,  149,  mi, 

171. 

Anakim,  107,  115,  128. 
Anamim,  53. 

Aqaiusha  (Akhaeans),  150,  1^2. 
Arabs,  75,  141,  171. 
Aram,  63,  64,  69. 
Aram-Naharaim    (or  Mitanni),  96, 

100. 

Aramaeans,  134,  140,  141. 
Ararat  (Armenia),  44,48,  135,  136. 
Araxes,  the,  136. 
Arkite,  58,  103,  130. 
Armenians,  135. 
Arphaxad,  59,  64. 
Aryans,  origin  of,  22,  45,  157  sq. 
Ashkelon,  127,  128,  132. 
Ashkenaz,  48. 
Ashteroth-Kamaim,  121. 
Asshur,  59,  69. 
Asshurim,  60. 
Assyrians,  40,  59,  137  sq. 

Babylonia,  60,  61. 

Babylonians,  137  sq. 

Balawat,  gates  of,  135. 

Basques,  36,  149,  150. 

Bedawin,  72,  105  sq.,  117,  128,  141, 

153- 

Beddoe,  Dr.,  20,  105. 
Belgic  type,  161. 
Beni-Hassan  tomb,  108. 
Berossos,  138,  140. 


Bertholon,  M.,  105. 
Berlin,  Mr.,  142. 
Biainas  (Van\  136. 
black  skin,  cause  of,  21. 
Blake,  Dr.  Carter,  105. 
Blyden,  Dr.,  25. 
Bonnet,  Dr.,  148. 
brachycephalism,  14,  162,  175. 
Brinton,  Dr.,  168. 
Bruce,  Mr.,  163. 
Burton,  Sir  R.,  105. 
Bushmen,  146. 
Buz,  63. 

Calah,  67. 

Canaan,  Canaanites,  40,  55  sq.,  101, 
103. 

—  language  of,  57,  118. 
Caphtor,  53,  126. 
Carchemish,  131,  151. 
Casluhim,  53. 
Chabas,  M.,  127. 
Chaldaeans,  62. 
Cherethites,  75. 
Chesed,  62,  63. 
China,  166. 
Circassians,  135. 
circumcision,  151. 

colour   of  races  depends    on    geo 
graphy,  23. 

—  in  Egyptian  tombs,  113. 
Conder,  Capt.,  106. 
Cro-magnon,  149. 

cromlechs,  range  of,  115,  116,  128. 
Cush  (see  Kash),  43,  51,  143. 
Cyprus,  47,  152. 

Damascus,  122,  125. 

Danauna,  Daanau,  126,  151,  152. 

David,  racial  type  of,  74. 

Dieulafoy,  M.,  140. 

Diodoros,  85. 

disease,  susceptibility  to,  26. 

Dodanim  (or  Rodanim),  47. 

dolichocephalism,  14,  171,  175. 

Drake,  Mr.  Tyrwhitt,  105. 


178 


INDEX. 


Ebed-melech,  146. 
Ebed-tob,  57,  102. 
Eber  (Hebrews),  65,  69. 
Edomites,  117,  128. 

Esypt>  52  sq-m 

—  two  races  in,  87. 
Egyptians,  21,  39,  43,  82  sq.,  144. 

—  origin  of,  91. 

—  language  of,  93. 
Eichhorn,  Prof.,  69. 
Elamites,  40,  59,  138  sq. 
Elishah  (Hellas),  47. 
Emim,  117,  121. 
Erech,  66. 

Ethiopia,  143,  144,  165. 

Euskarian  type,  IOI. 

eyes,  the,  18,  20,  176. 

facial  angle,  the,  17,  175. 

Flathead  Indians,  15. 

Flower,  Prof.,  97. 

freckles,  cause  of,  24. 

Fuegians,  25,  28. 

Gaul,  35. 

Gaza,  near  Shechem,  101. 

Gebal,  56,  101,  127,  152,  154. 

Girgashites,  122. 

Gog  (Gyges),  45,  49. 

Goleniscneff,  Mr.,  127,  152. 

Gomer  (Kimmerians),  44,  49. 

Greeks,  40,  46,  157,  159. 

Guanches,  115,  149. 

Gyges  (Gog),  44. 

hair,  the,  19,  176. 

Ham,  41. 

Hamath,  59,  132. 

Hamitic  languages,  80. 

Hanivu  (lonians),  156. 

Havilah,  41,  65. 

Hazarmaveth  (Hadramaut),  65. 

Hebron,  130. 

Helvetic  type,  161. 

Herodotos,  131,  135,  151. 

Heth,  40,  57. 

Hittites,  40,  43,  59,  103,  no,  rai, 

124,  126,  128,  130  sq. 
Hivites,  119,  122. 
Horites,  115,  117,  120. 
Huz,  63. 
Hyksos,  95  sq.,  124. 


hypsicephalic,  175. 

lanua,  124. 

Inca-bone,  16,  105. 

India,  159. 

Indo-European  languages,  35,   158, 

160,  162. 
Israelites,  128. 
Japhet,  41. 
Javan  (Ionian',  46. 
Jebusites,  57,  102,  103,  in,  121. 
Jehu,  tribute  of,  77,  no. 
Jerome,  St.,  31. 

Jerusalem,  58, 102, 1 1 1, 1 1 2, 1 22,130. 
Jews,  the,  n,  29,70,  74,  76, 110,171. 

—  in  the  Caucasus,  78. 
Joktan,  65,  69. 
Josephus,  153. 

Kabyles  in  Algeria,  19,  21,  114,  149. 

Kadesh  on  Orontes,  113,  130. 

Kadesh-barnea,  117. 

Kadmonites,  120. 

Kaffirs,  145,  148. 

Kaft  (Phoenicia),  53,  57,  102,  103, 

105,  113. 
Kalneh,  66. 
Kanana,  106,  117. 
Kappadokia,  130,  131. 
Kasdim  of  Babylonia,  62. 
Kash,  or  Cush,  143. 
Kassites,  62,  139. 
Kelts,  26,  29,  31,  33,  114,  161. 
Kenites,  or  '  smiths,'  1 1 8  sq. 
Kenizzites,  117. 
Khal,  102,  127,  152. 
Khammurabi,  139.         ,     . 
Khephren  (king),  90. 
khori,  115. 

Kimmerians  (Gomer),  45. 
Kinakhkhi  (Canaan),  101. 
Kittim  (Kition),  47,  50. 
Kurdistan,  136. 
Kurds,  162,  163. 
Kymric  type,  160. 
Lachish,  in,  129. 
Lacouperie,  Prof,  de,  166. 
language  and  race,  10,  28  sq. 

—  morphology  of,  35,  36. 
Lebanon,  people  of,  125. 
Lefe'bure,  M.,  114. 


INDEX. 


'79 


Lehabim  (Libyans),  53,  54. 

Lepsins,  Prof.,  126. 

leptorrhine,  175. 

Libyans,  or  Lcbu,  39,  43,  53,  80,  83, 

88,  112,  149  sq. 
Ligurian  type,  161. 
Xiku,  the,  154. 
-Lud,  64. 

Ludim  (Lydians),  53. 
Lydia,  Lydians,  44,  33,  55. 
Lykaonia,  language  of,  31. 
Lykians,  135,  153,  154. 

Magog  (Lydia),  45. 

Malay o-Polynesians,  32. 

Manda,  or  '  nomads,'  46,  64. 

Mariette,  M.,  96. 

Mash  (Mesha\  65. 

Mashuash,  or  Maxyes,  150,  151,  156. 

Maspero,  Prof.,  154. 

Max  Mtiller,  Dr.,  151. 

maxillary  angle,  the,  16,  175. 

Mazor  (Lower  Egypt\  52. 

Medes  (Mada),  40,  45,  46,  163. 

megasemic,  176. 

Megiddo,  101. 

Melchizedek,  $8,  102,  122. 

Meneptah  I,  143,  150. 

MentiofSati,  109,  119,  128. 

Mesha  (Mash),  65. 

Meshech  (Moschians),  47,  50. 

mesocephalism,  14,  175. 

mesopic,  176. 

mesorrhine,  175. 

mesosemic,  176. 

microsemic,  176. 

Minaeans,  65. 

Minni,  the,  48. 

Mitanni  (Aram-Naharaim),  96,  97, 

100,  124,  134. 
Mizraim,  52,  143. 
Moabites,  128. 
Mongoloid  type,  166,  167. 
Mongols,  133. 
Morgan,  M.  de,  163. 
Moschians  (Meshech),  40,  48. 

Napata,  144. 
Naphtuhim,  53. 
nation,  10. 
nationality,  10,  3.1. 


Nebuchadrezzar,  54,  63. 

Negroes,  1 7, 1 8, 26,  2 7,  39, 5 1 , 1 45  */. 

—  mix  with  Europeans,  33. 
Nimrod,  66. 

Nineveh,  67. 

Nod,  64. 

Nubians, 51,  70,80,83,144, 145, 164. 

Og,  in,  121. 

Ophir,  65. 

orthocephalic,  175. 

orthognathism,  176. 

Ossetes,  135. 

pain,  endurance  of,  26. 

palaeoliths  in  Egypt,  87- 

Palestine,  origin  of  name,  126. 

Pathros,  52,  53. 

Penka,  Dr.,  162. 

people,  a,  10. 

Perizzites,  120. 

Persians,  162. 

Pethor,  132. 

Petrie,   Mr.   Flinders,  87,  92,    103, 

112,  114,  [47,  172. 
Philistines  (Pulosata),  53,  54,  126 

sq.,  151. 

Phoenicia,  53,  57,  93. 
Phoenicians,  40,  70,  126. 
Phrygians,  135. 
Phut,  54,  55. 
Pigeon- English,  34. 
platycephalic,  175. 
platyopic,  176. 
platyrrhine,  175. 
Poesche,  Dr.,  22. 
prognathism,  16,  176. 
proopic,  176. 
Pun,  Punites,  91,  92,  94,  125,  163, 

164. 

Quatrefages,  Prof,  de,  149. 
race,  9,  168. 

—  mixed,  12. 

races,  antiquity  and  permanence  of, 

Ramsay,  Prof.,  131. 

Ramses  II,  84,  89,99,  I",  "7,  '>9, 

13°,  '5r>- 
Ramses  III,  85,  89,  114,   126,  127, 

15-'- 
Rechabite.;,  i  nj. 


M  2 


iHo 


INDEX. 


Kekh-ma-Ra,  tomb  of,  20,  39,  104, 

105,  124,  133. 

Rephaim,  in,  118,  120,  121,  128. 
Resen,  67. 
Rhind,  Mr.,  87. 
Rhodians,  47. 
Riphath,  49. 
Risley,  Mr.,  159. 
rock-drawings,  147  sq. 
Roknia,  cromlechs  of,  115. 
Rutennu,  123  sq.,  134. 

sacred  trees  in  Egypt,  91. 

Sagalassos,  154. 

Sahara,  desert  of,  145,  148. 

Salmon,  M.,  162. 

Sarrug,  Mr.,  104. 

Scandinavia,  158. 

Schliemann,  Dr.,  105. 

Schrader,  Prof.,  143. 

Semites,  characteristics  of,  77  sq. 

Semitic  race,  cradle  of,  71,  72. 

—  languages,  70. 

Sepharad,  49. 

Shairdana,  or  Shardina  (Sardinian;, 

150,154.?? 

Shakalsha  (Sikels),  150,  151,  153. 
Shasu  ^Bedawin),  105  sq.,  113,  114, 

117. 

Sheba  (Saba),  65,  164. 
Shechem,  in,  120. 
'  Sheikh  el-beled,'  89,  90. 
Shem,  40,  41,  59. 
Sheshai,  107. 
Shinar,  61,  66. 

Shishak,  75,  77,  98,  99,  112,  144. 
Sidon,  or  Zidon,  40,  56,  102. 
Sihon  (king),  in. 
Sikels,  154. 

Sinaitic  Peninsula,  73,  no. 
Sinim,  166. 
Sinite,  58,  130. 
skin,  colour  of,  20. 
So  (king),  99,  144. 
Solymi,  153. 
stature,  14. 
Slopes,  Mr.,  87. 


Strabo,  153. 

Sumerians,  or  Accadians,  140. 

Susa  (Shushan),  140. 

sutures  of  the  skull,  15. 

Syria,  123,  164. 

Syrian  type,  104. 

Tamehu,  114. 

Tarshish,  47. 

teeth,  1 8. 

Tehennu,  Tahennu,  114,  150. 

Tel  el-Amarna,  tablets  found  at,  56, 

96,   100,   IO2,    IIO,    120,    122,    130, 

131, 134, 143, 154. 

Tello,  13  sq. 

Teukrians,  152. 

Thothmes  III,  89,  121,  125. 

Tibarenians  (Tubal),  40,  48. 

Tires,  48. 

Tirhakah,  99,  144. 

Togarmah,  49. 

Tomkins,  Rev.  H.  G.,  96,  107,  121, 

124,  133- 

Topinard,  Dr.  Paul,  170,  175. 
Tosp,  136. 
triliteralism,  70,  72. 
Tubal  (Tibarenians),  47,  50. 
Tulsha,  or  Tuirsha,  150,  154,  155. 
Tyre,  55,  56. 

Uashash,  or  Uashuasha,  150,  151. 
Uz,  land  of,  65. 

Van,  134  sq. 

Virchow,  Prof.,  42,  83,  88,  91,  97, 

171. 

von  Erckert,  135. 
von  Luschan,  135,  153. 

Wharton,  Mr.,  158. 

white  race  of  Palestine,  114  sq. 

Wilkinson,  Sir  G.,  84. 

Yemen,  blonds  in,  163. 

Zakkur  (Teukrians),  126, 127, 150  sq. 
Zamzummim,  118,  121,  128. 
Zemar,  58,  101. 
Zorobabel,  142. 
Zuzim,  121. 


i^?V/